and first massinge and sacrificinge preists and Bishops in this nation and shew plainly how wee had and euer continued an holy and hierarchicall succession of such sacred parsons from S. Peter that greatest Apostle of Christ in all ages offeringe the blessed bodie and blood of Christ in the sacrifice of Masse vnto these times So that it shall euidently appeare although this kingedome hath for situation beene called an other world yet it did neuer from the beginning of Christianitie here differ frō the known Catholick Christian world in these holy misteries vntill these times 4. For the truth and veritie of this first plantinge the sacrificinge Christian preisthood and sacrifice of Masse in this kingdome it is little or nothing materiall whether it was S. Peter S. Paul or S. Simon Zelotes or S. Ioseph of Aramathia or any others disciples to any of those or any others of the Apostles because as before is proued they all agreed in these holy thinges yet to know who was our first founder and Father in Christ to whome wee owe for that the greatest reuerence dutiful children should and ought to performe to deriue from him our happy Hierarchicall succession in holy things and to know the truth which some haue veiled and obscured to much it is a thing most worthy our knowledge and our shame if wee shoulde dwell in ignorance thereof Therefore to be breife because it is lately and largely proued that S. Peter was this our first parent in Christ by all testimonies for this place it will suffice to shew how the best learned English Protestant antiquaries most backward in this busines by certaine Maximes or vndoubted grounds in antiquitie doe consequently and by an euident necessitie binde themselues and al others to be of this opinion Stowe and Howes histor 5. First they say the twelue Apostles diuided the world amongst them to conuert it Secondly which followeth from the former that this kingdome fell in diuision to one of these Apostles· Thirdly that there is a silence in histories that any Apostle but S. Peter S. Paul this none of the twelue and S. Simon Zelotes were here Fourthly that this kingdome receaued the faith if not sooner in the beginninge of the Empire of Claudius Fiftly that in his time many Christians came hither from Rome and diuers here were in that time conuerted to the faith of Christ Sixtly that S. Paul came not to Rome nor any of these western parts while longe after the death of Claudius in the dayes of Nero as the scripture it selfe with all histories is witnesse therof Seuenthly none of them doth affirme that S. Simon Zelotes was here at all but if hee were here they incline to thinke hee came not hither vntill the cominge of S. Ioseph of Aramathia in the 63. yeare of Christ when in all opinions diuers of this kingedome were Christians allmost 20. yeares and some preists of this nation very longe before that time 6. From hence an halfe blind man must needs make this vndoubted and infallible conclusion that S. Peter was our first Apostle and Father in Christ These protestant antiquaries of Englād giue vs further warrant both from themselues and antiquitie that S. Peter did in euery Prouince appoint one Archbishop whom all other Bishops of the same Prouince should obey Peter preached in no place but hee there ordeyned Bishops and teachers and founded churches And that it is confirmed almost 800. yeares since by Simeon Metaphrastes a learned Saint of the Greeke church out of the Greeke Antiquities and diuers others that S. Peter preachinge the word of life in this Iland hee here founded churches and ordeyned preistes and deacons And except S. Peter himselfe S. Iohn S. Iames S. Marke and S. Timothie with whom they Paralel S. Aristobulus our first Archbishop were not Archbishops this great Saint was by theire allowance our Archbishop in Britanie and as before so constituted by S. Peter no other being then to ordeine him to that dignitie in this nation all which our protestants thus write with publick warrant and priuiledge Iohn Whitguift answere to the admonition pag. 65. sect 1. and def of the answ pag. 318. Clem. Rom. apud eund Polydor. Virg. l. 4. de inuent c. 12.13 Sutcliff Subuers pag. 3. Theater of great Britanie l. 6. cap. 9. Sim. Metaphrast die 29. Ian. Eisengren centen 1. Thom. Rogers in artic Relig. of Engl. articul 36. 7. Therefore except this great massing preist and Apostle S. Peter should bee of an other opinion and practise in these thinges in this our Britanie then hee and all the other Apostles had beene in all other times and places before which no Christian can once imagine he also consecrated massing and sacrificing preists and Bishops in and for this kingdome And although our losses of such sacred monuments haue beene great yet wee haue not altogether loste the memory of al their names one and the first which I finde in histories was S. Mansuetus natione Scotus borne in this kingdome of great Britanie and by the antiquities of the church of Toul in Lorraine claimed to bee the first Bishop of that citie so likewise of the church of Treuers except the identitie of the name deceaueth mee to be afterwarde liuinge very longe Archbishop there because hee made much stay or residence in those places yet both our learned contriman S. Marianus and Methodus nere the Apostles times affirme that hee as others which they there name S. Clement Felix Rusticus Moses Martinus c. preached both in propria prouincia exterius both in their owne and other nations Annal. Tollens Arnold Mirman in Theatr. conuers gent. Belliforest Cosmograph Petr. Merssaeus Catalog Archiep. Treuerens in S. Mansueto Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. col 254. Method apud eundem supr 8. This holy contriman of ours beeinge consecrated preist by S. Peter that greate massinge preist and Apostle must needes himselfe also by that if wee had no other argument bee a massinge preist But wee ar not so streightned of proofes in this matter for wee haue warrant by the French German histories that hee was one of the companions of S. Clement vncle to S. Clement the Pope that great massinge Archbishop of Metz sent thither as Arnoldus Mirmannius thinketh in the time of Caius Caligula so auncient a massinge preist he maketh this our glorious contrimā Arnold Mirm. supr Annal. Tullen Bellifor supr Gul. Eisengren centur 1. Petr. de natal l. 11. Demochar l. 2. de Miss contra Caluin Caio Caligula Imperante Tullenses habuere Apostolum suaeque in Christum fidei primum Antistitem S. Petri Apostoli discipulum S. Clementis Collegam origine Scotum The inhabitants of Toul had for their Apostle first Bishop of their faith in Christ S. Mansuetus disciple of S. Peter the Apostle companion of S. Clement hee beeinge a Scot by natiuitie Eisengrenius and the Authors hee followeth hath the same onely saying he was made Bishop of Toul Anno Christi 49. in
by them allowed what highest spirituall offices the same glorious Apostle and his disciples performed here TO proue more amply what hath beene said of S. Peters beeing and preachinge here and to shewe what hee did for the first foundinge of our church A protestant Archbishop from diuers authorities writeth Whit gifts Answ. to the Admonition pag. 65. sect 1. and def of the Answ. pag. 318. The Apostle Peter did in euery prouince appoint one Archbishop whom all other Bishops of the same prouince should obey An other with great priuiledge saith Sutcliffe Subuers pag. 3. Peter preached in â—…e place but hee there ordeyned Bishops and teachers and founded churches And to shew that all these and such benefits came to vs first from S. Peter and his holy see of Rome among other Marcus Antonius de Dominis now by the greate mercy of God a penitent in the catholicke church when hee was in profession a protestant in England Marcus Anton de Domin de Repub christian l. 4. cap. 10. with publick priuiledg in England and a chosen champion for that Religion against the Pope by cheifest protestant authoritie in England then testifieth Est caput Roma quatenus ab ea diffusum est euangelium in reliquas totius occidentis ecclesias in multas orientis atque in barbaras etiam extra Romanum Imperium nationes Rome is the head of the church in so much as from it the ghospell was diffused into the other churches of all the West and into many of the East and into barbarous nations also without the Romane Empire And our Soueraigne kings speach in parlam 1. publickly protested of this church of Rome It is our mother church and consequently that it first brought vs forthe in spirituall christian birth as mothers doe their natural children to the world and that wee except wee will turne bastardly vnnaturall and disobedient children doe owe and must performe all dutie and obedience vnto it our most holy mother in Christ And to further this our bounden dutie the protestants of England in their Theater of the Emp. of greate Britante pag. 203 l. 6. c. 9. num 5. will helpe vs foreward whoe write in this maner That S. Peter the Apostle preached the word of life in this Iland as to other gentiles hee did for whome God had chosen him that from his mouth they might heare the ghospell as himselfe alleadgeth and that hee here founded churches and ordeined preists and deacons which is reported by Simon Metaphrastes out of the greek Antiquities and Gulielmus Eisingrenius in the first of his Centuries Therfore this beeing written by soe learned and holy a man as S. Simon Metaphrastes was and soe auntient aboue 700. yeares since and out of such monuments and Authorities of the Gretians as in his time were honored with the Title of Antiquities this alone might content vs in this matter as it hath already the best learned protestant Antiquaries of this nation But because allowance is giuen to the authoritie which cannot be denyed because it is the maner of Protestants to mynce authorities I will cite that holy auntient Father and Saint S. Sim. Metaphr 29. die Iunij in his owne wordes which bee these RomaÌ„ redijt ex qua venit Mediolanum Photicen quae sunt ciuitates in Continente In quibus cum constituisset Episcopos Presbyteros venit in Britanniam Quo in loco cum longo tempore fuisset moratus multas gentes non nominatas attraxisset ad fidem Christi angelicam aspexit visionem quae dicebat Petre instat tempus tua resolutionts oportet te ire Romam in qua cum mortem per crucem sustinueris recipies mercedem Iustitiae Cum ergo propterea Deum glorificasset egisset gratias apud Britannos mansisset dies aliquot verbo gratiae multos illuminasset ecclesias constituisset episcoposque presbyteros diaconos ordinasset duodecimo anno Caesaris Neronis rursus Romam reuertitur S. Peter by reuelation came to Hierusalem at the death of the mother of God then returning into Egipt by Africk came againe to Rome From whence hee came to Milane and Photice which bee cities in the contineÌ„t in which when hee had constituted Bishops and preists hee came into Britanie where when hee had stayed a longe time and drawne many nations not named to the faith of Christ hee had an Angelicall vision which saide ô Peter the time of thy Resolution is at hande and thou must goe to Rome in which when thou hast suffered death by the crosse thou shalt receaue the reward of lustice Therfore when hee had glorified God and giuen thankes for it and remayned some dayes with the Britans and illuminated manie with the word of grace and founded churches ordeyned both Bishops priests and deacons hee returned againe to Rome in the twelueth years of the Emperor Nero. Hitherto the very words of this learned Saint soe precisely and particularly describeing the tyme and comming of that glorious Apostle into this Iland staying here with his returne to Rome againe that as noe man except an infidell will or can deny it no Author of antiquitie or credit auouching halfe so much for either S Paul or any other Apostle to haue beene here at all soe except wee of EnglaÌ„d wil shew our selues the most vngratefull disobedient to that our first and most glorious Pastor and parent of all nations in the world except HierusaleÌ„ Antioch and Rome wee ar most engaged to honor and reuerence this most glorious Apostle his Successors in his holy Sec for neither Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia or Bythinia which hee himselfe particularly remembreth 1. Pet. 1. v. 1. nor any other kingdome or nation mentioned in any Author of credit and Antiquitie and to bee paralelled with him whom I haue cited approued euen in this point with all Catholicks and the moste iudicious indifferently mynded and best learned protestants can constantly affirme and proue that they had receaued such benefites and blessings from S. Peter as this our Britanie which to visitt hee went soe farr stayed therein soe longe and enritched as with soe many and vnansweareable graces and fauors continuinge them soe longe vntill he was admonished from heaueÌ„ to returne from hence to Rome as before his cominge thither hee also was as Metaphrastes die 29. Iunij S. Leo serm de Apostol with others write directed to come helpe vs in the west And if wee will follow the Roman tradition Baron annotat in 9. Maij in Pudente that Domus Pudentis erat primum hospitium S. Petri Romae the house of Pudens was the first lodging of S. Peter of Rome wee are more strictly bound to Rome and Rome to vs that beeinge the house of our renowned christian contrywoman Lady Claudia as our protestant writers tell vs. Matth. Parker antiq Britan. pag. 2.3 Godwyn Conuers of Britanie Cambd. in Britan. Theater of Brit. l. 6. Now lett vs enquire and sett downe
England allowed to bee publicke Thom. Rogers booke of the faith of England pag. 1. doe playnely saie that S. Aristobulus was Archbishop in this our Britanie Thus hee writeth in the name of English protestants and by their warrant Rogers supra artic 36. pag. Albeit the Termes and Titles of Archbishops we finde not yet the superioritie which they enioye and authoritie which Bishops and Archbishops doe exercise in orderinge and consecratinge of Bishops and ecclesiasticall ministers is grounded vppon the word of God for wee finde that in the Apostles daies how themselues both were in dignitie aboue the Euangelists and the 70. disciples and for authoritie both in and ouer the church as twelue patriarches saith Beza and alsoe established an ecclesiasticall heerarchie Hence came it that bishop was of Hierusalem Iames of Antioch Peter of the Asian churches Iohn of Alexandria marke of Ephesus and all Asia Timothie of all Creete Titus of Philippos Epaphraditus of Corinth and Achaia Apollos of Atheâ—…s Dionisius of Fraunce Crescens of Britanie Aristobulus Beza in act Apost 1.2 D. Chrisosto in Act. Homil. 33.2 Hieron in Gal. Euseb D. Hieron ad Euagr. D. Hier. in 2. Tim. 1. Theod. arg in epist. ad Tit. Theod. in epist. ad Phil. Euseb lib. 2. Dorotheus in Apostol Synops Where we see S. Aristobulus not onely ioyned in ranke and dignitie of spirituall preeminence with the Euangelists and Apostles themselues but with the generall authoritie of the protestant church of England plainely declared to bee the first founder of ecclesiasticall hierarchie and Archbishop of this our Britanie And to giue euident testimonie that in their iudgement this nation of the west both deriued the succession of the Bishops thereof from S. Peter and Aristobulus and neuer wanted by such vntil these dayes they thus conclude in this matter supra pag. 197.198 Finally from the Apostles dayes hetherto neuer wanted a succession of Bishops neither in the East nor Weste churches soe prouideÌ„t hath the almightie beene for the augmentation of his glorie and people by this kinde and callinge of men And thus much for the first Archbishop of Britany ordeyned by Saint Peter Now to come to speake of the Bishops hee consecrated and ordeyned for vs although it is precisely proued before that such there were Episcopos ordinauit S. Peter ordeyned Bishops here in Britanie for vs and euery Archbishop which is cheife of Bishops such as S. Aristobulus was vnto vs doth necessarily inferr and proue some Bishops subordinate and vnder els hee could not bee the cheife and principall for euery Archbishop inferreth necessarily some Bishops or Bishop vnder him their cheife in that callinge Diuers Antiquities of Glastenbury apud Capgrau in S. Ioseph affirme that one of the holy company of Saint Ioseph of Aramathia namly his sonne Iosephe was a Bishop which if so it was hee must needes bee subordinate to S. Aristobulus And yett if I would sett downe vncertayne thinges I might place our holy Bishoppe and marty S. Angulus in or neare this time with much more probabilitie then some without any authoritie I can finde referr him to the dayes of Diocletian his persecution or say that S. Martine to whome the christian Romans builded dedicated the church at Canterbury was a British Bishop and in this time for that such a S. Martyne a Bishop there was about those dayes there bee many testimonies and that hee was consecrated by Romane authoritie and soe aunciently to proue it probable hee was a Britanie that the auntient Manuscript of Radulphus de Diceto deane of London or whosoeuer Author of Abbreuiatio chronicorum saith that it was builded in the time of kinge Lucius for speaking of the time of that our first christian kinge hee affirmeth Abbreuiatio chronicorum in Lucio M. S Tunc constructa est extra Cantuariam ecclesia Sancti Martini then the church without Canterbury dedicated to S. Martyne was builded As diuers also were to S. Peter our moste glorious Apostle One I finde consecrated by S. Peter or his successor at Rome which was both a Britanne and liued and died a Bishop here in the time of S. Aristobulus a Germane writer calleth him Achates but I take not that to bee his name hee was one of the happy companions of S. Beatus our noble contryman consecrated at Rome of whome I will speake more when I come to that glorious man when I haue first entreated of the consecration of S. Mansuetus a renowned Bishop borne in this Iland consecrated by S. Peter himselfe This man as many antiquities say was natione Scotus by contry a Scot of the north part of this kingedome made Bishop by S. Peter whose disciple hee was before and sent into these parts or consecrated by him here and made Bishop of TulluÌ„ in Lorrayne Tullenses habuere ApostoluÌ„ suaeque in Christum fidei primuÌ„ Antistitem S. Mansuetum S. Petri Apostoli discipulum S. Clementis CollegaÌ„ origine ScotuÌ„ Arnold Merman in Theatro Conuers gentiuÌ„ in Metensib The inhabitants of Tullum saith Arnoldus Mermannius bad for their Apostle and first Bishopp of their faith in Christ S. Mansuetus a disciple of S. Peter the Apostle the fellowe of S. Clement a Scot by birth An other citinge alsoe for Authors Antonius Democarez and Petrus de Natalibus saith Guliel Eiseng centenar 1. part 1. dist 3. pag. 56. Petrus de Natal l. 11. c. vlt. Anton. Monchiacen Democh. l. 2. de Miss contr Caluin c. 33. S. Mansuetus natione Scotus ex nobili prognatus familia Simonis Barionâ—… Apostolorum Coryphaei discipulus socius B. Clementis Episcopi Mettensis à Petro Leucorum in vrbe Tullensi primus Antistes consecratus est anno Christi 49. Tiberio Claudio Caesare Augusto In the 49. yeare of Christ in the Empire of Claudius S. Mansuetus a Scot by contry borne of a noble family disciple of S Peter cheife of the Apostles companioÌ„ of S. Clement Bishop of Metz was By Peter consecrated the first Bishop in the citie of Tullum Mermennius before cited saith in Theatro conuers gentium that Saint Clement whose companion this our contrye man Saint Mansuetus was was Bishop of Metz in or about the 40. yeare of Christ in the â—…yme of Caius Caligula Emperor Metensibus fidei Religionisque Antistes fuit S. Clemens Romanus anno quod excurrit 40. Caio Galigula Imperatore S. Petro pontifice maximo But to admitt that S. Mansuetus was not made Bishop by S. Peter vntill the 49. yeare of Christ and was noe Bishop but an assistant of S. Clement at his first sendeing by S. Peter of him to Metz yett to haue a Bishop of our nation and consecrated and sent to forreyne parts by the cheife Apostle is an inuincible argument that both S. Peter was the first founder and father of the Brittans birth and life in Christ disposed of all spirituall affaires here longe before the cominge of any other Apostle either into this kingedome or part of the world to conuert it and left
Quē cùm benedictione consecrassent ab eius oculis elapsisunt And yett neither S. Sampson nor any other tooke this for a reall consecration but onely figuratiue of that which was after to bee done by the holie externall rite of the church of Christ vntill as wee reade in the same history our holy Archbishop S. Dubricius vpon the apparition and message of an Angell did truely and really externally consecrate him a Bishop nec multo post Angelus Domini beato Dubricio apparens Sampsonem ordinari Episcopum praecepit Capgr supr Soe I might exemplifie in many such cases only propheticall and figuratiue what should afterward bee done and not what was then effected Therfore if S. Ioseph was a Bishop as that antiquitie persuadeth by that figuratiue vision not cōsecrated before hee came into Britanie as is shewed before wee reade of no other which at that time made consecrated Bishops but S Peter I may probably at the leaste affirme that S. Iosephe was one of them which S. Peter at his departure hēce S. Iosephe beeing certainely here at that time was consecrated Bishop by Saint Peter here in Britanie And when I finde both Catholicks and Protestants affirme Martyrol Angl. 7. die Februarij Drekin Almin an 1620. 7. Feb. with others that S. Angulus was our Bishop of London martyr and yet noe historiā Catholick or Protestāt putteth him in the nūber of them which were Bishops there after the time of K. Lucius but quite leaue him out of that catalogue as appeareth by our Protestants Harrison Godwyne Stowe others which with al diligēce they could haue collected the auncient Bishops of London I must needs drawe him to an higher time then that of kinge Lucius was before which noe consecration of Bishops in Britany was or is so memorable as this by S. Peter the Apostle Harris de script of Brit Godw. Catalog of Bishop in London 1. Stowe and Howe l. hist Lucius Iocelin of Furnes l. de Episc Brit. And to end here the Relation of S. Peters proceedings in Britanie wee haue clearly deduced with the allowance of our best English Protestant Antiquaries and other Authors by them approued That S. Peter Prince of the Apostles was our first Father in Christ and renowned Apostle both immediately by himselfe and his holy disciples That hee performed here all cheife and eminent pastorall duties and offices when our Emperors with our Lieutenants here as also all our Kings were pagan Infidels That hee ordeyned and consecrated for vs Bishops preists and other clergie men and founded churches to the honor Religion of Christ and the honor of his blessed Mother S. Mary the Virgin few other christian Saints then deceased as that of Glastenbury not soe dedicated without his approbation beeing cheife in such affaires Hee consecrated other Britans out of this nation exemptinge them from the pagan seruice of those such remembred princes hee sent them by authoritie to preach the ghospell in other contries hee or his disciples conuerted Pomponia Graecina the Lord Lieutenants wife of Britanie as these Protestants haue proued and many in the like case their husbands continuing in their infidelitie and contradiction and many husbands and children the wiues and parents not allowinge as seruants in respect of their Lords and masters and Subiects in regard of soueraignes I a Catholick Preist now demaund of the best learned Protestāts Bishops of England whether these proceedings and prerogatiues in that moste glorious Apostle and his worthie disciples our first Masters in Christ were not as greate and ample as the renowned Preists and Catholicks of this kingedome now attribute and giue to the Popes of Rome his Apostolicke Successors Wee whoe haue reade moste and suffered much for this cause cannot see the difference or finde instance of disparitie except in number of parsons lesse or greater quantities of groundes and some improportions in such thinges which make noe essentiall diuersitie for otherwise wee haue beene told by the best learned Protestants with others that S. Peter and his disciples did manifestlie and directly transfer and chaunge those parsons places and propertie of thinges of this our Britanie from a temporall to al spirituall vse from the commande except in temporall dutie of the present Emperors Lieutenants Kings and Soueraignes alienated from Christiā Religion to the cōmande of Christ his Religion our moste holy Apostle and his disciples by his authoritie soe directinge THE III. CHAPTER How in the rest of this first Hundred yeares of Christ after Saint Peter The Apostolicke See of Rome still continued and exercised this supreame spirituall power in Britanie IT is a question not onely amonge Catholicks but some Protestants also whether S. Linus Cletus were Popes after S. Peter or onely Suffragan Bishops as soe ordeyned by him at the first And Pope Leo the second an holy Saint with there nowned of our Historians to omitt others S. Marianus Florentius Wigorniensis say plainely Si Petrus Apostolorum princeps adiutoris sibi asciuit Linum Cletum non tamen pontificij potestatem cis tradidit sed Clementi successori suo If Peter Prince of the Apostles did take Linus and Cletus to bee his Adiutors yett hee gaue not them the Papall power but to Clement his successor And Linus and Cletus did nothinge by their owne Lawes and power as popes but only soe much as was commaunded them by S. Peter S. Leo 2. in epist. decretal Marian. Scot. lib. 2. aetat 6. Florent Wigor in Siluan Otho Consul Robert Barns in vit Port. Rom. in Linum Therfore to omitt doubtfull and vncertaine thinges and to come next to S. Clement whoe moste certainely by all Cathololicks and Protestants was Pope of Rome nominated by S. Peter though Baronius and others whom he alleageth are of opinion that S. Clement yeelded his right and did not exercise the office of supreame pastour til after Linus and Cletus yet who in S. Peters life him were his Coadiutors after his death his successors before S. Clemēt to 1. Annal. p. 742.743.744.745 before any other by this Pope Doctors were sent into the west as our Protestants tell vs Margin annot vppon Matth. Westin an 94. Matth. Westm supr in greate numbers as S. Denis Nicasius Taurinus Trophimus Paulus Narbonensis Saturninus Martialis Gratianus Iulianus Lucianus Firminus Photinus all Bishops they add S. Regulus Whome although they setle thē with their Bishopricks in Fraunce yett it proueth the power spirituall commaund of that holy pope to haue extended it selfe aswell to this kingdome one and the same reason beeing for and against them both But wee finde diuers Authorities both late and auncient to induce vs to consent that some of these named holy Bishops sent at this time by S. Clement were sent by him into this kingdome of Britanie namely S. Taurinus and S. Nicasius and that S. Taurinus was Archbishop or Bishop of yorke Amonge others William Harrison a Protestant historian In descript of Britanie
before and that by the Popes approbation I will shew herafter And it seemeth to bee certayne both by himselfe and others that this Protestant Bishop where hee speaketh of the kings and peoples election did add it of his owne Inuention for both by others and himselfe alsoe in other places there is no such thinge in this narration Iohn Capgraue whome this man much commendeth thus relateth this history Godwin Conuers of Brit. Cum Sanctus Germanus Lupus haeresim illam Pelagianam extirpassent Episcopos in pluribus locis Britanniae consecrarunt dextralis partis Britanniae beatum Dubritium summum Doctorem Archiepiscopum statuerunt Landauensem ecclesiam in honore beati Petri fundatam sedem cathedralem collocarunt collatis autem ecclesiae Landauensi à Rege multis possessionibus ecclesijs Dubricius discipulos per ecclesias diuisit quasdam nouas ecclesias fundauit Danielem in Episcopum Bangerensem Sanctum Iltutum in loco ab illo Lanitut id est Ecclesia Iltuti vocatum ordinauit Ioh. Capgrauius in Catalog in S. Dubritio When S. Germanus and Lupus had rooted out that Pelagian heresie they consecrated Bishops in many places of Britanie they appointed blessed Dubritius cheife Doctor and Archbishop of the right hand part of Britanie and placed the church of Landaffe founded in honor of S. Peter the cathedrall See and many possessions and parishes being giuen by the kinge to the church of Landaffe Dubricius diuided his disciples by the churches builded some new churches Hee ordeyned Daniel Bishop of Bangor and S. Iltutus in a place called of him Lanitut that is the church of Iltutus The very same words without any word added or detracted ar in the life of S. Dubritius in the greate old Manuscript of many Saints written diuers hundreds of yeares since Manuscript antiquum permagnum pr. gloriosi ac Deo dilecti in S. Dubricio And both these Antiquities teach with all others that Aurelius Ambrosius kinge was here at that time with generall commaund and that hee with the whole cleargie consented to haue S. Dubritius Archbishop of Wales and S. Sampson of Yorke their words bee Sancti Episcopi praedicti consentiente Rege Ambrosio Aurelio necnon omni clero Dubritium Archiepiscopum consecrarunt The twoe holy Bishops S. Germanus and Lupus the kinge Ambrosius Aurelius and all the cleargie consentinge consecrated Dubritius Archbishop and againe Impositum est Diadema capiti Regis Aurelij Ambrosij de communi consensu sedem Eboracensem contulit Sampsoni viro Sancto vrbis verò Legionum Archiepiscopatum inclito Dubritio dedit Aurelius Ambrosius was crowned kinge and by common consent of the Legats and cleargie hee bestowed the See of Yorke on Sampson an holy man and the Archbishoprick of Caerlegion on renowned Dubritius Soe that it clearely appeareth that if there was any such kinge as Monric at that time he was but a little Regulus in the cōtry about Lantaui and perhaps temporall Lord of that place and soe his consent for the settlinge of the Archbishops See there by the Legats was requisite and graunted and in noe other sence For this Protestant Bishop himselfe Godwin Catalog in S. Dauies Roger Houeden Matth. Parker antiquit Britan. Producer of this Antiquitie is wittnes with all writers that at this time and at the cominge of S. Augustine soe longe after the Bishopricks of Exeter in Deuonshire Bathe in Sommersettshire Hereford and Worcester which could not belonge to any petty Prince or Regulus were subiect to that Archiepiscopall See therefore such things were rather done by the direction or cōmaund of the Legats Iubente Sancto Germano as our Protestants publish in their Brittish history Galfrid monum histor Reg. Britan. lib. 6. c. 14. And as much confessed by this Protestant Bishop himselfe in diuers others places and in these plaine termes Godwin Catalog in S. Dauids in Dubritius Dubritius was made Archbishopp of all Walles by Germanus and Lupus twoe Bishops of Fraunce that were entreated by Aurelius Ambrosius the Kinge or Ruler of Britanie to come ouer and yeeld their best helpe for extinguishing the Pelagian heresie that had then taken great roote in this contry And they appointed his See to bee at Landaff which soone after was remoued to Caerlegion vppon Vske in Monmoutshire And in an other place thus hee writeth Godwyn Catalog in Landaff 1. in Dubritius The cathedral church of Landaffe is reported to haue beene first built in the time of Lucius about the yeare of Christ 180. But I perceiue not that any Bishop satt there before Dubritius that by Germanus Bishop of Altisiodore and Lupus of Trecasia tvvo Bishops of Fraunce vvas first consecrate Archbishop of those parts and sate sometimes at Caerleon sometimes at Landaffe Where hee quite forgetteth his kinge Monric attributinge all to the Popes Legates And a little after citinge the very same booke of Landaffe which hee did before hee produceth many Bishops of that See to haue excommunicated the kinges or princes of that contry of which hereafter Godvvyn Catalog of Bish. in Landaff pag. 518.520.521.523 edit an 1615. Soe that there is not the leaste suspition left eyther by the booke of Landaffe or any antiquitie but the cheife spirituall power and iurisdiction in this kingedome was euer acknowledged generally to be in the holy Apostolick See of Rome and at this time executed here by those holy Legats from thence Which more appeareth in this holy Archbishop S. Dubritius whoe was not onlie thus consecrated and disposed of in those highest spirituall affaires by authoritie from Rome but was alsoe himselfe the Popes Legate here in Britanie as Robertus Caenalis the french Bishop the Brittish history and other witters say Robert Caenal Gallic hist. l. 1. perioche 6. Galfr. monum l. 9. cap. 12. histor Brit. Ex Vrbe Legionū Dubritius hic Britaniae primas Apostolicae sedis Legatus tanto religione clarebat vt quemcumque langore grauatis orationibus suis sanaret Dubritius Archbishop of Caerlegion Primate of Britanie and legate of the See Apostolicke was soe holy that hee healed all sick parsons by his prayers Therefore beeing the Popes Legate and liuinge here soe longe vntill the yeare of Christ 522. as two Protestant Bishops tell vs. Godwyn sup Bal. centur 1. in Dubricius And Primate of Britanie there can bee noe doubt of the Popes power here in this time if wee had noe other instances and Arguments to Insist vpon in this matter for those daies But these Protestant Antiquaries Galfrid monum histor Reg. Britan l. 6. c. 13. Io. Capgrau Catal. in S. Dubritij Manuscript of Saints old in Dubrit and others tell vs that these Legats thus sent from the Pope did not come hither onely to extirpate those heresies but to preach the true Religion in all other things for the christianitie of the Britans was then corrupted not onely by the Pelagian heresie but by the Pagans which the kinge had brought hither
THE SECOND PART OF THE PROTESTANTS PLEA AND PETITION FOR PREISTS AND Papists Beeing an historie of the holy preisthood and sacrifice of the true Church of Christ Inuincibly prouing them to be the present sacrificing preisthood prouing also the sacrifice of the Masse vsed in the Catholike Roman church and that these were promised and foretold by the Prophets instituted by Christ and exercised by all his Apostles Moreouer that they haue euer from the first plantinge of Christianitie in this our Britanye in the dayes of the Apostles in euery age and hundred of yeares beene continued and preserued here All for the most part warranted by the writinges and testimonies of the best learned Protestant Doctors and antiquaries of England and others The preisthood beeing chaunged there is made of necessitie a chaunge also of the lawe Hebr. cap. 7. ver 12. WITH LICENCE Anno 1625. AN ADMONITION OF THE Author to all Readers of this his historie comprehending the Argument and contents thereof KNowinge well by longe and daiely purchased experience the great and greeuous persecutions which formerly haue beene raysed and persecuted in England against consecrated Preists of the Romane Church and professors of that Religion and for nothing more then holy priesthood and the sacred sunctions thereof And yet often hearinge all sorts of people euen persecutors themselues contestinge and cryinge out they would willingly stand to the Iudgement of and bee arbitrated by diuine Authoritie and reuerend antiquitie I an vnworthie member of that holy order a longe student in diuinitie to which these are either parts or haue a subordination for my discharge of dutie to God and his holy Church comfort and strengtheninge those that bee in truth and satisfying or confounding such as bee in error haue taken in hand to write a briefe history of this subiect beginning at the first originall of Christianitie especially in this Kingdome of great Britaine to which onely after my more generall Introduction and preface ended to preuent 〈…〉 both in writer and Readers I will confine my selfe And to winne the loue and likinge of all and auoide the dislike of any I meane to follow that most frendly and to all protestants fauourable maner and methode in writinge insinuated in the Title of this worke alwaies or moste commonly to carry with mee the allowance and warrant of the best learned Doctors and Antiquaries of their Religion And yet for Catholicks I trust none of them shall finde the least occasion of feare that though I shal walke vpon so vnlâ—…uell ground I will betray their moste iust and holy cause but rather adde a greater luster and splendor of glory then bringe any the least diminution of honor vnto it And make this matter so palpably manifest by all Authorities diuine and humane the scriptures both of the old and new testament and all kinde of expositors of them friends or ennemies that they which shall not acknowledge the vndoubted and onely truth of the doctrine of the holy Catholike Church in these misteries must needes bee said wilfully with malice to close their eyes against it And though the lawe of Moises wherein the Prophets liued and God spake by them was but a figure of thinges to come and gaue but a darke shadowe or glimeringe of the gratious brightnes and shininge which our blessed Sauiour the true light of the world reuealed vnto it in the lawe of the ghospell yet I shall in the very beginning as a preface to this holy historie so inuincibly proue by the scripture 〈◊〉 old testament by all original texts hebrue or greeke all Authors the Rabines before Christ the best learned Doctors of the primatiue Church of Christ and protestants themselues that the Messias promised and foretold by the Prophets was to ordeine a new sacrificing priesthood and that blessed sacrifice of his bodie and blood which wee coÌ„monly name the sacrifice of the Masse and this was one of the most apparant distinctiue signes to know him by so that whosoeuer denieth this consequently denieth Christ to bee the true Messias And the more plainely to demonstrate this when I come to the first plantinge of the faith of Christ in this kingdome in the Apostles time I will make manifest by all testimonies and antiquities that Christ our blessed Sauiour and Messias accordingly to the prophesies of him did institute this sacrificing priesthood and both celebrated and ordeined the sacrifice of Masse for his Church for euer That all his Apostles were sacrificing massing preists and offered that blessed sacrifice And that in this kingdome of Britanie in particular as in the whole Christian world besides in euery age and hundred of yeares from the first preachinge and receiuing of Christian Religion here in the Apostles time in the first second third fourthe fift and six hundred yeares of Christ and so longe as the best learned protestants affirme that holy primatiue Church remained vnspotted in the first receiued truthe and integritie thereof The same holy sacrificing priesthood a continual succession of sacrificinge massinge preists and Bishops and sacrifice of Masse euer continued here in the same maner as they are now vsed and obserued in the present Romane Church without any the least essentiall change or difference By reason whereof many cheife Articles in Religion now questioned as the supernaturall change or transubstantiation of bread and wine into the blessed body and blood of Christ there offered a propitiatorie sacrifice for sinne prayer to the blessed Virgin S. Mary other Saints and Angels prayer for the faithfull departed merit of sacrifice and good workes with insufficiencie of sole faith and other principall things which protestants commonly disallow in Catholicke Religion will bee thus proued and deduced in euerie age in this our Britanie euen with the allowance of our best learned protestants and such antiquities as they approue and cannot disallow One most materiall point of the Popes power and spirituall prerogatiue in this nation from the first embracinge of Christian Religion in all ages which I promised in my first parte I vnderstand to bee effectually performed already Therefore I shall sparinglie make mention thereof in this history except in some things and places where it shall bee needfull for the more perfect handlinge of the present subiect of this worke And hereby it will sufficiently appeare vnto all protestants and persecutors of the holy Catholike Romane Church that seeing the controuersie is whether the Catholike or protestant church is the true church of Christ that by no possibilitie the protestant congregation can bee this true and holie church For by their owne Articles of their Religion to which all protestant Bishops and ministers haue sworne and subscribed Articl of Engl. protest Relig articul 19. The visible Church of Christ is a congregation of faithfull men in which the pure worde of God is preached and the Sacraments bee duly ministred according to Christs ordinance in all those things that are requisite to the same Which bee the
their parlamentary Religion in the time of Queene Elizabeth or sooner For wee are taught by these protestants that in the first parlamēt of that Queene when Catholick Religion was suppressed yet both shee her nobles new Bishops and the rest continued in this opinion that there was an externall sacrifice in the church and the Masse was this externall sacrifice for appointing a kinde of disputation in questions they most disliked in Catholike Religion or wherin they thought themselues to haue most aduantage they set downe but three conclusions The first of a straunge tongue in common prayer the second concerninge ceremonies And the third and laste is thus It cannot bee proued by the worde of God that there is in the Masse offered vp a sacrifice propitiatory for the quicke and the dead ◅h Stow and Howes histor an 1. Elizab. Theater of Brit. an 1. Eliz. Where they do not deny an externall sacrifice in the churche of Christ ◅hether that the Maste is this externall sacrifice but so farre agree with Catholicks but they only deny that by scripture which they onely vnderstand by the worde of God the sacrifice of Masse can bee proued a sacrifice propitiatory for the quick and dead Neuer denying it to bee a commemoratiue and Eucharistical sacrifice or of Religion as his maiesty before calleth it by the mouth of Casaubon Neither doe they absolutly deny it to bee a propitiatory sacrifice for the quicke and dead but that it cannot bee so proued by scripture neuer denying but by traditiō it may so bee proued as some protestants haue confessed before and shal manifestly be proued hereafter by all testimonies 14. And to make euident demonstration by these protestants of England that they all doe or should both allowe an external sacrifice and sacrificing preists and preisthood which they haue so longe and greeuously persecuted there was yet neuer any protestant Prince Kinge or Queene in England but by publick authoritie and lawe of Parlament allowed and receaued the holy sacrifice of Masse consequentlie sacrificinge and massinge preists and preisthood beeing as al learning teacheth indiuisible and vnseparable correlatiues maturally and mutually dependinge one of the other It is euident that Kinge Henry 8. Stat. Hen. 8. testament vlt. Both by Parlament and his laste wil allowed Masse both for the quick and dead King Edward the sixt Theat of great Brit. in Henr. 8. Statut. an 1. Edward 6. cap. 1. Enacted a a particular statute thereof confirming the doctrine of reall presence and it was in force al his life was repealed by Queene Mary in respect it did allow to communicants to receaue in both kindes Stat. an 1. Mar. parlam 1. sess 2. cap. 2. Queene Elizabeth in her first parlament reuiued this statute againe and it continued in force all her life Parlam an 1. Elizab. And his maiestie that now is in his first parlament receaued and confirmed this very statute of the holy sacrifice of Masse the reall presence and is still in force neuer by him repealed Parlament an 1. Iacobi cap. 5. The statute it selfe is so cleare in this point as it cannot bee contradicted And besides this the iniunctions of Kinge Edward the sixt the best interpretors of his lawe doe so assure vs where in the 3.21.22 Iniunction of his time wee finde then by his Regall Authoritie Masse high Masse altare high altare lights vppon the altare before the Sacrament Christs reall presence therein and transubstantiation vsed commonly in England after this statute was enacted Iniunct of Kinge Edw. 6. iniunct 1.21.22 And both for the time of Queene Elizabeth as also his maiestie that now is receauinge that statute 15. The publicke collection of our statutes Collectiō of Engl statutes an D. 1611. Titul seruice and Sacraments cap. 1. Printed cum priuilegio by his maiesties allowance and commonly vsed by our protestant lawyers others hath this note and these words vppon this statute Anno 1. Eduardi sexti cap. 1. This act was repealed by 1. Mar. parl 1. sess 2. cap. 2. and is reuiued by 1. Iacobi cap. 25. But note the time of the first making of this statute which was before that the Masse was taken away when the opinion of the reall presence was not remoued from vs. Whereby it is manifest that both Queene Elizabeth and Kinge Iames reuiuing and giuing full life and validitie to this statute of the doctrine of Masse and reall presence must needes giue the same allowance to those holy doctrines confirmed by that statute and soe ought all English Protestants cōforming themselues in matters of Religion to the lawes and parlaments of Protestant Princes the cheifest rules and squares by them in such proceedings And so neither any Catholicke or Protestant of England except they will bee singular against the lawe of their owne Religion can or may take exception against that is said before or professe himself an aduersary or persecutor of holy consecrated sacrificinge Catholicke preists or sacrifice of holy Masse but rather reuerence embrace them And thus much from the booke of Genesis that the true Messias was to bee a sacrificinge preist according vnto the order of Melchisedech to institute a new sacrificinge preisthood and the externall holy sacrifice of Masse to bee cōtinued in his church for euer The same proued with like allowance and approbation of Protestants out of the booke of Exodus THE II. CHAPTER NOw let vs come to Exodus the next booke of Moyses Where the protestants shall informe vs that both the auncient Rabbines before Christ the Fathers of the primatiue church and the scripture it selfe expounded by the grounds of protestant Religion doe warrant vs not onely that there was an externall sacrifice to bee continued in the time and Religion of Christ but that this sacrifice in particular was the blessed body and blood of Christ vnder the formes of bread and wine as it is offered in the holy Masse by massinge and sacrificinge Catholicke preists wee are told assuredly not onely from Catholicks some of them liuing and writing before these controuersies began and which had beene eye witnesses of theire relation but from protestants also and those Sacramentary Caluinists the greatest enemies to the holy sacrifice of Masse and transsubstantiation that vppon these wordes of Exodus in the 25. chapter where the vulgare latine readeth Et pones super mensam panes propositionis in conspectu m◅o s◅mper and our English Protestants translate and thou shalt set vppon the table shew bread before mee alwaies Petr. Gallatin de Arcan Cathol veritat l. 10. cap. 6 Ioh. Vitus epist Wintonicus l. dure osiomart rion Franciscus Sta◅car in correct Petri Gallatini l. 10. c. 6. Praefat Protestant ad lectorem ante Petr. Gallatin edit Francofurti an 1612. 2. That the auncient Rabbines longe before Christ expounded this place of the holy sacrifice of Christians inferinge also from thence as the text will giue warrant vnto as I shall proue hereafter by protestant Religion that
sacrificium gentium sicut dicit per os Malachiae ô my Master I feare that God hath cast vs away froÌ„ him and our sacrifice also and hath accepted the sacrifice of the gentiles as hee speaketh by the mouth of Malachy And immediatlie citing the wordes of that Prophet as before concludeth thus for the sacrifice of Masse vsed by Christians sacrificium gentium est mundus quam sacrificium nostrum The sacrifice of the gentils so he called Christians conuerted of the gentiles is more pure then our sacrifice 9. Thus commonly also the holy Christian Fathers among whom S. Augustine citinge that prophesie of Malachie thus speaketh to the Iewes Augustin orat contra Iudaeos cap. 9. Quid ad haec respondetis aperite oculos tandem aliquando videte ab oriente sole vsque ad occidentem non in vno sicut vobis fuerat constitutum sed in omni loco sacrificium Christianorum offerri non cuilibet Deo sed ei qui ista praedixit Deo Israel What do you answere to these things open your eyes sometime at the laste and see that the sacrifice of Christians is offered from East to West not in one place as it was appointed vnto you but in euery place not to euery one that is called God but to him the God of Israel that foretold thâ—…se thinges Therefore seeing the word of God proposed by his holy Prophet cannot bee vntrue but must needs be verified in some sacrifice offered thus vnto him by some professors of Religion and all others besides Christians are thus clearely excluded and Christians haue only one externall sacrifice of the Masse conteining the oblation of Christs most blessed body blood the onely most pure sacrifice and acceptable vnto God and offered in euery place in the whole world it must needs bee this pure and generall sacrifice 10. To which our protestants themselues to make all sure do thus giue testimonie First his Maiestie as Casaubon hath published by warraÌ„t Casaub Resp ad Card. Per. pag. 51.52 neither is the Kinge Ignorant nor denieth that the Fathers of the primatiue church did acknowledge one sacrifice in Christian Religion that succeeded in the place of the sacrifice of Moises lawe And both from our Kinge and D. Andrewes the Protestant Bishop now of Winchester affirmeth of this sacrifice pag. 50.51 sup It is Christs body the same obiect and thinge which the Roman church beleeueth An other diuidinge Christians into the Latine and Greeke church as the common diuision is and telling vs as all acknowledge that in all contries of the Latine church remayning still in obedience to the see of Rome the sacrifice of the Masse is publickly in all places offered and in the contries that haue reuolted lately from it the same sacrifice is priuatly with many still celebrated thus hee writeth of the Greeke church Edwine Sands relation of Religion cap. 53. or 54. with Rome they concur in the opinion of transsubstantiation and generally in the seruice and whole body of the Masse in praying to Saints in auricular confession in offeringe of sacrifice and prayer for the dead They hold purgatory also and worshipping of pictures Their Liturgies bee the same that in the old time namlie S. Basils S. Chrisostoms and S. Gregories that which the Roman church now vseth translated without any bendinge them to that chaunge of language which theire tongue hath suffered 11. Chytraeus a German protestant writinge de statu Ecclesiae of the state of the church pag. 7.8.11.13.15.18.20.21 saith Among all the nations of Greece Asia Africa Ethiopia Armenia c. all places are full of Masses the sacrifice of the Masse is offered for the liuing and the dead The Georgians inhabiting old Iberia and Albania The Syrians name S. Basile author of their Masse The Armenians inhabitinge most large spaces of the earth from the bounds of Cappadocia and Cilicia vnto Iberta the Caspian sea Media and Assiria are moste like the papists in Religion and ceremonies in their Masse they remember inuocation and intercession of Saints offering vp of the Sacrament Also euery where in Persia and all the east the Christians doe the same The Maronites at mount Libanus are conformable to the Latine church in all thinges The Iacob is in Asia and Africke are more by much propagated and haue their Masses 12. Our English Protestant translator of the author of the booke of the estates Empires principalities of the world Edw. Grymston pref to the Reader although as he confesseth he altereth and addeth at his pleasure cannot finde out any one prouince or contry of note in al the whole world where hee dareth to affirme and can proue that this holy sacrifice of Masse is not there offered vnto God The same proueth pag. 102. to pag. 283. in the estate of the K. of Spaine that the Kinge Catholicke of Spaine by land and Sea in all parts of the worlde Europe Asia Africke and America is the greatest Emperour and Kinge that now presently is or euer heretofore hath beene in the world possessinge more territories and dominions then all Turkes Tartars Pagans and enemies of Christianitie that be and yet in all these dominions this most holy sacrifice of Masse is publickly offered and celebrated with great honor and glorie So that if it were receued no where els but in his territories the prophesy of Malachias is fulfilled in his dominions as well appeareth by this and all Cosmographers of these dayes that truely sett downe the estates of great Princes There is no maine part ab ortu solis vsque ad occasum from the risinge of the sunne vnto the setting thereof nor from the settinge to the rising againe but he hath some dominion there as a late verse is of the Enfante Mary of Spaine her Father and her brother is in the same condition Vnto her greatnes witnes giues the sunne tasked no houre to shine at any hand As he his course about the globe doth runne but on some part of her late Fathers land An homage which hee neuer did before to any Prince nor like to doe no more 13. And yet besides these so many and vaste countries our protestants haue told vs before that all the other three parts of the world Asia Africke and Europe are full of Masses and sacrificinge Christian preists Which this protestant also confirmeth Grymston supr in these kingdoms pag. 700. c. teaching that not only in the territories but in Tartaria China Iapan Peru Magor Calicut Narsing Persia all the Turks estates in Europe Africk and Asia Monomotapa Congo Moraco and from the rising to the setting of the sunne the prophesie of Malachie is iustified and performed for in all these places Mincha tehora thusia Cathara the pure sacrifice hee speaketh of the holy sacrifice of Masse is offered to the name of God and his name is great among the Gentiles 14. This is the state of thinges at this time Thus it was from the first planting of christianity in the whole
thinges deliuered by the tradition of the Apostles saith S. Basil l. 5. de vniuersal eccl this tradition did commend the words of long prayer and consecration ouer the breade and chalice set downe in order multifariam digesta super panem calicem prolixae orationis consecrationis verba commendauit Irenaeus saith the church receaued this order of sacrifice from the Apostles and in his time offered it to God in all the world Oblationem noui testamenti Ecclesia ab Apostolis accipiens in vniuerso mundo offert Deo Irenaeus l. 4. cap. 32. contr haeres The auncient learned Bishop Stephanus Eduensis writtinge of this holy sacrifice setteth down the maner how the Apostles practised and preached it Stephan Eduen Episc l. de Sacramento Altaris cap. 20. Sicut Magister docuerat Apostoli se alios communicando consecrationem corporis sanguinis Domini facere caeperunt fieri per vniuersas Ecclesias instituerunt Primo sine aliquo ornatu fiebat canonis mysterium postea cum canone legebatur epistola Euangelium Deinde à Romanis Pontificibus quibusdam additis ad ornatum decoratum Ecclesiae celebranda aliqua susceperunt As Christ theire Master had taught them the Apostles communicating themselues and other began to make the consecration of the body and blood of our Lord and preachinge instituted it to bee done throughout all churches First without any ornament the mistery of the canon of Masse was practised afterward with the canon were reade the epistle and Ghospel After this somethings for ornament were therto added by the Popes of Rome the churches receiued the rest to be celebrated 3. Where wee see the whole body and substance of the Masse consistinge in the holy canon perfected practised and deliuered by the Apostles And what was after added by the Popes of Rome were onely ceremoniall for honor and ornament sake and not necessitie as hee there expresseth and I wil demonstrate herafter by our protestants themselues and for this place their prime man and first protestantlye made Archbishop testifieth as much as this holy Bishop hath done before For he saith plainlie Matth. Parker l. de Britan. antiq cap. 17. pag. 47. that the order and forme of Masse which the Apostles vsed and deliuered to the church ducētis āplius ānis in prima Ecclesia durauit continued aboue two hundred yeares in the primatiue church without alteration And then beeing somewhat altered by Pope S. Zepherine the chaunge which was made was to a more excellent forme and matter Ad pulchriorem materiam formamque S. Proclus Patriarch of Constantinople and successor to S. Chrisostome there testifieth that Saint Clement receaued the forme of Masse from the Apostles and published it to the world Proclus tractat de traditione diuin Liturgiae infra cap. Quia Sacrosancta illa mysteria à Sanctis Apostolis sibi reuelata in lucem edidit And how daily after Christs Ascension they assembled and found great comfort in this holy sacrifice of Christs body and blood said Masse with longe prayers Cum multam consolationem in mistico illo Dominici corporis sacrificio positam inuenissent fusissimè longa oratione Liturgiam decantabant and more plainely as hereafter preferringe it before all other holy duties and exercises And Amalarius Fortunatus maketh this reason why the forme and order of this sacrifice was by our Sauiour recommended to the care of the Apostles Amalar. Fortunat l. 3. de Eccles offic cap. Saluator quo vehementius commendaret mysterij illius altitudinem vltimum hoc voluit infigere cordibus memoriae discipulorum a quibus ad passionem digressurus erat ideo non praecipit quo deinceps ordine sumeretur vt Apostolis per quos Ecclesias dispositurus erat seruaret hunc locum Our Sauiour that hee might more vehemently commend the worthines of that mistery would haue it the last thing hee was to fasten into the harts and memorie of his disciples from whom he was to depart to his passion and therefore did not commaund in what order it should afterwards bee receaued that hee might reserue that dutie to the Apostles by whom hee was to dispose the churches 4. To this all the holy Fathers before that testifie Christ ordeyned this holy sacrifice and recommended it to his Apostles beare witnes for none but Antichristians will say that the Apostles taught or practised otherwise then Christ instituted and commaunded And they were so zelous in this holy doctrine that as both Catholicks and Protestants haue proued before they were wicked Hereticks by S. Ignatius testimony that then denyed this B. sacrifice to bee the body and blood of Christ which were giuen and shed for the sinnes of the worlde Ignat. apud Theodoret. Bezam Whitaker al. supr And Leontius Bizantinus writing against the Hereticks Nestorius and Eutiches charging them first with denyinge the Nicen creed and producinge a pseudosimbolum of their owne inuention taxeth the Hereticke with an other prophane impietie not inferior to the other to deny the holy order of the sacrifice of Masse ordeyned and instituted by the Apostles receaued by the Fathers and that of S. Basil penned by the same holy spirit inuented an other Masse of his owne to susteine his heresie full of blasphemies Audet aliud malum non secundum ad superiora aliam enim Missam effutiuit praetor illam qua à patribus tradita est Ecclesijs neque reueritis illam Apostolorum nec illam magni Basilij in eodem spiritu conscriptum in qua Missa blasphemijs non precationibus mysterium Eucharistiae oppleuit And this wickednes was so great by this renowned author that hee calleth it Antichristianitie and the denier of the Apostles Masse Antichrist An vt alius Antichristus adhuc expectetur par est qui sic Christum oderit quae Christi sunt mutare nitatur And our English Protestants themselues both say that the sacrifice of Masse for the liuing and the dead was a tradition of the Apostles and Aerius was iustly condemned of heresy by the primatiue church for denyinge sacrifice for the dead And this is publickly and authoritatiuely approued by the remembred statute of Queene Elizabeth Kinge Eduard the 6. and Kinge Iames our present soueraigne assuringe vs that this holy sacrifice of the altare was instituted by Christ at his laste supper with his Apostles deliuered to thē and by them to the church and succeeding Christian preists to the end and conteyneth the oblation of the most sacred body and blood of Christ Middleton Papistom pag. 49.137.138.47.48 Feild l. 3. cap. 29. pag. 138. statut an 1. Edu 6. an 1. Elizab. an 1. Iacob Reg. THE X. CHAPTER Wherin is particularly proued of all the holy Apostles and Euangelists that they were sacrificinge massinge preists and did both practise and teach the same doctrines And first the 4. Euangelists and S. Paule who haue remēbred these misteries in holy scriptures THis being thus inuincibly proued and acknowledged
and order fully how this sacrifice was to bee celebrated he concludeth thus in that chapter The rest I vvill set in order vvhen I come 1. Corinth c. 11. v. vlt 34. reseruing it to tradition beeing to longe a worke to bee comprised in an epistle 28. Whereuppon S. Augustine expoundinge those very words caetera cum venero ordinabo The other thinges I will order when I come as hee readeth writeth in these words Augustin epistol 118. ad I anuarium cap. 6. Tom. 2. operum eius vnde intelligi datur quia multum erat vt in epistola totum illum agendi ordinem insinuaret quem vniuersa per orbem seruat Ecclesia ab ipso ordinatum esse quod nulla morum diuersitate variatur Whence wee are giuen to vnderstand that it was to much for him to insinuate in an epistle all that whole order of celebration which the vniuersall church obserueth in all the worlde to bee there ordered of him which is not varied with any diuersitie Where wee see plainlie that by the testimony of S. Paul himselfe warranted with this great authoritie hee deliuered a forme of Masse vnto the church and the church in S. Augustines time still continued it without any diuersitie or difference to bee excepted against 29. And where S. Paul writeth to S. Timothy according to our protestants translation I exhort therefore that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giuinge of thankes bee made for all men for Kings and all that bee in authoritie 1. Timoth cap. 2. v. 1.2 it is the common interpretation of the holy Fathers and expositors of scriptures that hee there alludeth to the order vsed in the holy sacrifice of Masse where these things were obserued as appeareth in the moste auncient Masses wee haue extant So S. Remigius S. Augustine S. Bede S. Bruno S. Anselme Haymo Petrus Lombardus and diuers others writinge vppon that place expound them of the holy Masse S. Remigius saith Apostolus dirigens haec verba Timotheo in illo tradidit omnibus Episcopis presbyteris omnique Ecclesiae quando deberent Missarum solemnia celebrare pro omnibus orare The Apostle directinge these wordes to Timothie and in him deliuered to all Bishops and preists and to the whole church when they shoulde celebrate the solemnities of Masse and pray for all Remigius in 1. Timoth cap. 2. Augustin epistol 59. quaest 5. Beda in 1. Timoth. cap. 2. Bruno Haimo Petr. Lombard alij in eund loc 30. And a little after Quam formam vel exemplum omnes Ecclesiae modo retinent nam obsecrationes sunt quicquid praecedit in Missarum solemnijs vbi incipit Sacerdos consecrare mysteria corporis sanguinis Domini Which forme or example all churches doe still retaine for obsecrations are all whatsoeuer it said in the solemnities of the Masse vntill that place where the preist beginneth to cōsecrate the misteries of the body and blood of Christ sayinge Te igitur clementissime Pater Which bee the first words of the canon Orations or prayers are those which the preist vttereth in the consecratiō of the Eucharist euen to the fractiō of the body of our Lord that is when the preist putteth one part of the host into the chalice Postulations are the blessiings which the Bishop saith ouer the people inuocating vpon them the name of God The giuing of thanks are prayers which the preist after the people haue receaued doth render vnto God the Father who hath offered vnto them the mistery of the body and blood of his sonne for theire saluation Which all moste word by worde and in the same sence is deliuered by S. Augustine in his 59. epistle quaestione 5. Tom. 5. where he setteth downe the whole order and maner of the sacrifice of Masse as wee now vse it and expoundeth S. Paules wordes to that purpose as the other holy and learned recited Father likewise doth 31. And to make all sure by our protestants themselues they assure vs that S. Trophimus mentioned by S. Paul was his disciple and left by him at Arles in Fraunce when hee passed from Rome to Spaine althoughe Eisengrenius proueth from the french Annals and diuers antiquities that he was disciple both of S. Peter and S. Paul B. Petri Pauli discipulus Guliel Eiseng centen 1. part 1. dist 3. fol. 53. And was of such fame and renowne as Pope Zosimus 1200. yeares since the Romane Martyrologe Zosimus To. 1. concil Martyrol Roman in S. Trophimo die 29. Decembris the Magdeburgian Protestants with others testifie ex eius praedicationis fonte tota Gallia fidei Rinulos accepit out of the fountaine of his preaching all Fraunce receauing the channels of faith Magd. centur 1. l. 1. in Trophimo yet the auncient Brittish antiquitie suppressed by our protestants of which before and more herafter is a sufficient warrant and witnesse that hee deliuered and obserued in Fraunce a certaine forme and order of the holy sacrifice of Masse and the same was vsed and practised also both at Rome and here in Britanie likewise at that time M. S. Britan. antiq pr. Stores in exordium 32. And the same is as euidently proued from his renowned scholler S. Denis the Areopagite Who in his booke of the ecclesiasticall Hierarchie cap. 5.7 epist ad Demophil setteth downe the whole order of the sacrifice of Masse and how the preist behaued himselfe at the holy altare both before and after consecration how the catechumens energumens and publick penitents were not permitted to bee present but onely to the prayers which were before the oblation of the sacrifice He setteth down how bread and wine was proposed on the altare how blessed consecrated into the body blood of Christ and offered in sacrifice How greate reuerence and prayer was also vsed vnto Christ vnder the externall species O tu diuinum sacratissimumque Sacramentum obducta tibi per signa obscuritatum quasi vela integumenta patefacta perspicuè nobis ostende mentisque nostrae oculos singulari quae obtegi non potest luce comple Hee sheweth how a memory of Saints is there made mystica Sanctorum recitatio fit He teacheth how the preist or Bishop prayed for the dead for remission of their sinnes and to come to glory Precatur oratio illa diuinam clementiam vt cuncta dimittat per infirmitatem humanam admissa peccata defuncto eumque inluce statuat regione viuorū Which is as much as the Romā church now vseth in that holy sacrifice of Masse And hee remembreth how in the ende the preist acknowledgeth the dignitie of that holy sacrifice to bee so great that he was vnworthy to offer it but that Christ did both giue power and commaund to doe it when hee said to his Apostles doe this in commemoration of mee Religiosè simul vt Pontificem decet post sacras diuinorum operum laudes de sacrificio quod ipsius dignitatem superat se purgat dum primò ad cum clamat
tu dixisti hoc facite in meam commemorationem 33. And how carefull and diligent an obseruer and practiser of this massing doctrine hee was in act and deed daily in his whole life we may be assured by the worthie writers of his life and death Hilduinus Abbot of S. Denis in Fraunce where hee was buried about 800. yeares since Roswita or Roswida not longe after and others who confidently and from publick testimony write that neither his strict imprisonment in a dungeon could hinder him from performing this holy dutie but there both persuadinge the people present and writinge vnto others absent to confirme them more said Masse in that vnfit place to proue how acceptable it was Christ Iesus with a multitude of Angels appeared vnto them all with such a light from heauen as had beene seene at the very time when they were to communicate comforted his holy Martir Sed nec carcereis praesul praeclarus in antris desinit obsequium Domino persoluere dignum sed docuit plebem studiosè conuenientem ac celebrat sacrae solitò solemnia Missae Est vbi caelestem debebat frangere panem lux noua tristifico subito fulgebat in antro in qua sidereae regnator splendidus aulae scilicet angelica pariter comitante caterua apparens charum consolabatur amicum Trithem l. de scriptorib in Hildonio Roswida Hilduinus Abb. in vita S. Dionisij Areopag cap. 29. Roswita l. de vit S. Dionis Areopag alijs THE X. CHAPTER How all the rest of the Apostles in particular S. Andrew Iames the great Thomas Iames the lesse Philip Bartholomew Symon Thaddaeus and Matthias were sacrificinge Preists and Apostles and vsually offered the sacrifice of Masse NOw let vs come to the rest of the holie Apostles which haue not in scriptures written of these misteries and proue of them all and in order except S. Peter the first whom I haue promised to put in the last place that in their sacred functions they offered the most holy sacrifice of Masse And first to begin with S. Andrew It is a receaued opinion Iodoc. Cocc Tom. 2. l. 7. artic 5. de purgator that this holy Apostle did first deliuer that forme of Masse which was auntiently and from the beginninge vsed in the church of Constantinople and after called the Masse of S. Iohn Chrisostome the great and learned Patriarke of that place because it was enlarged by him and is stil as our protestants acknowledge vsed to this day in the churches of Greece Edwin Sands relation of Religion cap. 53. or 54. And that hee himselfe did vsually and daily offer this moste sacred oblation of Christs body and blood wee haue moste auncient and vndeniable testimonies whether we will professe our selues Catholicks or protestants in Religion for both these agree in this that S. Andrew was martyred by Aegeus Procōsull of Achaia in the citie Patras and they celebrate his day of festiuitie vppon the laste of Nouember And they doe or ought if they make not fictions of theire owne deduce the history of his passion from the auncient penners and relators thereof which bee the preists and deacons of Achaia which were eye witnesses and present at the same S. Cyprian or whosoeuer was the auncient Author of the booke amonge his workes de duplici Martyrio The old Anonimus who wrote the booke of the Apostles liues published by the learned Bishop of Vienna Fredericus Nausea S. Simeon Metaphrastes himself a learned grecian and auncient of those parts S. Iuo S. Bernard Algerus the auncient writer of the liues of Saints the whole latine church in the publicke seruice of the feast of S. Andrew the Apostle the auncient Breuiary of the church of Salisbury in England and others are witnesses that S. Andrew beeinge persuaded and threatned by Aegeus the Proconsull to sacrifice to the Pagan Gods answered publicklie vnto him in these wordes Ego omnipotenti Deo qui vnus verus est immolo quotidie non taurorum carnes nec hircorum sanguinem sed immaculatum Agnum in altari cuius carnem posteaque omnis multitudo credentium manducauerit Agnus qui sacrificatus est integer perseuerat viuus I doe daily sacricrifice to God almightie the onely true God not the flesh of bulls nor blood of goates but the immaculate Lambe vppon the altar whose flesh after all the multitude of beleeuers haue eaten the Lambe that is sacrificed remayneth whole and liuinge Breuiar Missale Rom. Martyrolog Rom. Bed Vsuard vlt. Nou. Protestant comm Booke in calendar Nouem infest vlt. Nouem Cooper v. Andreas Godw. conuers Magdeb cent 1. in Andr. Apostolo Act. S. Andrea per Presb. Diacon Achaiae Ciprian l. de duplic Mart. Anonim in mirac vit Pass Apost in S. Andrea Sim. Metaphr in S. Andr. S. Iuo Carnoten Episc serm de Sacram dedicat ser 4. Algerus contra Berengar S. Bernard apud Francisc Feuarden annotat in Frenaeum l. 4. contra haer cap. 32. pag. 361. Iacob Genuen Epis in vit S. Andrea vlt. Nouem Breu. Ecclesiae Salisbur ibidem 2. Thus it is euident that S. Andrewe the Apostle did offer this holy sacrifice of Masse and euery day and that the sacrifice was Christ himself the true Lambe of God that taketh away sinnes Amonge the holy auncient and renowned witnesses S. Iuo supr ser 4. speakinge of this holy sacrifice of Masse thus wtiteth In memoriam veniunt verba beati Andreae Apostoli quibus asserit in caelis esse corpus Domini de altari posse sumi corpus Domini Cuius inquit carnes cum sint comestae in terris à populo ipse tamen in caelestibus ad dexteram Patris integer perseuerat viuus The wordes of S. Andrew the Apostle doe come to memory in which hee affirmeth that the body of our Lord is in heauen and yet may his body bee receued from the altare Whose flesh saith hee when it is eaten of the people on earth yet he perseuereth whole and aliue in heauen at the right hand of his Father And this giueth full satisfaction for S. Andrew that hee was a sacrificinge and massinge preist 3. The next in order is S. Iames the brother of S. Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist martired by Kinge Herode as we reade in the 12. chapter of the Acts of the Apostles where our protestants thus reade About that time Herod the Kinge stretched forth his hand to vexe certaine of the church And he killed Iames the brother of Iohn with the sword Actor cap. 12. ver 1.2 Which his timely death hath taken from him such ample memory as is deliuered of some other Apostles that liued longer in histories But beeing assured before by all kinde of testimonies that he was one of them to whom our blessed Sauiour gaue power and commaundement to offer the holy sacrifice of his body and blood that he there being consecrated a preist and one of the three Apostles which our Sauiour most loued and hee him
because according to theire knowne heresie against Christs true humanitie they did reiect the sacrifice of his body and blood in the sacrifice of Masse Theodoret. Dial. 3. Beza Dial. Cyclops Peter Mart. loc 12. Missae Scutlet part 1. Medull patr l. 1. Whitaker contra Camp al. They doe not receaue saith S. Ignatius Eucharist and sacrifice because they doe not confesse the Eucharist to bee the body of our Sauiour Iesus Christ which suffered for our sinnes which his Father by his bountie raised againe apud Theoderet supr 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 12. The protestants of Magdeburg cent 2. col 113. cap. 6. acknowledge which no man can deny in epistolis Ignatij vt hodie extant vtrimque legitur sacrificium immolare Missas facere Wee reade both to offer sacrifice and say Masses in the epistles of Ignatius as they are extant at this day And our English Protestants confesse in these termes Sutclisse subu pag. 32. Wee reade in Ignatius this phrase offerre and sacrificium 〈◊〉 to offer and immolate sacrifice And not to insist vpon the words of S. Ignatius Ignatius epistol ad Smirnens 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the olde translation turneth â—…ssam facere to say Masse the other Greeke wordes of this holy Saint which the Magdeburgian protestants doe allowe for his Magdeburg supr 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 do in all lexicons and Greeke Authors properly signifie sacrificinge or offering sacrifice and yet as that holy Father witnesseth this was in his time the act and office of Christian preists And saith this preisthood is the toppe or cheife of all good things amonge men and hee that rageth against it doth not reproach maÌ„ but God and Christ his onely begotten Sonne who by nature is the highest preist of God his Father and hee teacheth how an externall sacrifice offered vppon an externall materiall altar is a proper act of this holy preisthood Ignat. epistol ad Hieron epistol ad Ephes And that this sacrifice in particular is a medicine of immortality a preseruatiue against death and procuringe life in God The bread of God heauenly food which is the flesh of Christ and blood of Christ Ignat. epist ad Trallian ad Ephes ad Roman 13. And if wee attend S. Peter in his iorney from the east to these western parts as Rome from thence to this kingdome of Britanie wee shall still finde antiquities and monuments though so many ar loste that hee still continued his holy function in sayinge Masse and neither there nor here did or could consecrate any but sacrificinge massinge preists This holy Apostle cominge in his iorney to Rome to Pisa a famous citie of Hetruria in Italy vppon the Sea coaste with his disciples we finde auncient euidence that he there said Masse in honor memory of him a church was there builded and after his death dedicated vnto him yearely frequented with great resorte of pilgrims Martin Peres l. de diuinis Apost traditionib part 3. fol. 70. and part of the very altar whereon hee said Masse is there still kept in the sacrarie of that church with an antiquitie in authenticall old characters testifying the truth herof Certa parte altaris vbi celebrauit in sacrario templi maioris venerabiliter recondita vna cum testimonio literis valde authenticis vetustis hinc rei fidem minimè suspectam facientibus Also there is at Naples as both Catholicks and protestants witnes an old church where S. Peter said Masse and the church thereuppon called Ad diui Petri aram At the altar of S. Peter Benedict Fulco l. de locis antiq Neopolitan Lindan Apolog. Iacob Gualter tabula chronographic secult 1. pag. 44. at the entrance of the dore whereof this inscription still remayneth to keepe it in remembrance Siste fidelis Et priusquam templum ingrediaris Petrum sacrificantem venerare O faithfull man stay and before thou enter into the church worship Peter sacrificinge 14. For Rome wee haue still the portable and remoueable altare whereon S. Peter and many of his successors there in persecution said Masse Antiquitat Eccl. Lateran Romae Breuiar Rom. die 9. Nouembr in dedica Basilic Saluatoris wee haue all his successors holy Saints and Martyrs allmost 300. yeares by protestants confession all of them sacrificinge and massing preistes as shall bee manifest in their times and places and the foure first of them S. Linus Cletus Clement and Anacletus consecrated and ordered massing and sacrificing preists by their holy Master and predecessor S. Peter himselfe as both they themselues and other auncient authors testifie We are warranted by our protestants with others before that the forme and order of the sacrifice of Masse which S. Peter composed vsed and deliuered to the church was without any chaunge or alteration continued in that church of Rome these western nations aboue 200. yeares from whence it appeareth consequently plainlie by these protestante writers that this kingdome of Britanie receauing the faith from Rome in the Apostles times and generally in the times of Pope Eleuthenus Victor who both were before S. Zepherine in whose dayes they suppose some addition to haue beene vsed in that Masse inuincibly prouâ—…th that this kingdome with others did not onely admit Masse and massinge preists in the first conuersion thereof but the very vnchaunged and vnaltered Masse of S. Peter himselfe We haue the Catalogues and histories of the successions of Bishops in all renowned churches in this part of the world which receaued theire first Apostles and Bishops from S. Peter that are preserued testifyinge that these their first Apostles Preists and Bishops sent vnto them from S Peter were massinge and sacrificinge preists and Bishops If I could exemply but in halfe the number of them which were so ordered and sent by S. Peter into Italy Spaine Germanie and Fraunce I should make to longe a digression from the question of Britanie which I cheifly handle write a forreine historie and entertaine my reader ouer much in such affaires therefore I will only insist in some few of the cheifest those that came nearest vnto vs and with whom our Britans in al probable iudgement had most intercourse commerce or acquaintance 15. I begin with S. Maximinus and S. Lazarus whom Christ raised to life seeing to the first one of the 72. disciples of Christ S. Peter commended S. Mary Magdalen because some protestants thinke S. Ioseph of Aramathia that buried Christ and liued died and was buried with vs in Britanie came into Fraunce with them Guliel Eisengren centenar 1. part 5. dist 3. fol. 148. Theater of great Britanie l. 6. That the first said Masse we are taught because we read that hee did minister the holy Eucharist to S. Mary MagdaleÌ„ after Masse was ended Quod morienti S. Magdalenae post Missarum solemnia Sacrosanctam Eucharistiam administrasse legimus Anton. Democh. l. 2. de Mass contra Caluin Petrus de
natal l. 5. Antonin part 1. Volater l. 7. Guliel Eisengr cent 1. fol. 148. pag. 2. This for Aqueus where he was Bishop For S. Lazarus his beeing a massinge preist and his saying of Masse at Marssiles in Fraunce where hee was Bishop the holie vestiments in which hee said Masse beeing to this day preserued and to be seene in the cathedrall church there ar sufficient witnes In Cathedrali Ecclesia vestes in quibus Missam celebrabat adhuc hodie conscruantur monstrantur Demochar l. 2. contr Caluin c. 32. Petr. de natal l. 1. c. 72. Antonin part 1. tit 6. cap. 19. Guliel Eiseng centen 1. fol. 149. 16. How famous S. Martial disciple of S. Peter and sent into Fraunce by him was in many parts of that nation so wel known to our British Druides in those dayes it is not vnknowne to any antiquarie of these contries And as little ignorance can any man pretend that hee was a massinge sacrificinge preist for so renowned hee was for this that the infidels themselues then knew it amonge whome the cheife idolatrous preist or Druid of Limogen as the french Annales tel vs forsooke the towne by reason of an Hebrue called Martiall who being come into Gaule vseth not wine nor flesh but when he offereth sacrifice to God si non que au sacrifice de Dieu Who buildinge a chappel there celebrated Masse in it Celebré le Sainct sacrifice de la Messe S. Aurelian in vet S. Martialis Doctor Puel D. Tigeon Cl. March Ro. Seigneur de Faux Augenin histor Gallic in S. Martial Vincent in specul hist cap. 41. Io. Gualt Chronolog ecclesiasticopol an Do. 56. And in that citie still remayneth the holy altar on which hee vsed to say Masse whereof hee himselfe maketh mention in his epistle ad Burde galenses for that cause so honored that it is by publick edict of parlament examining and approuing the truth of that history from auncient time decreed that seuen candels should continually bee kept burninge before it the body of that their Apostle beeing buried neare vnto it Florimund Remund de Origen haeres l. 8. cap. 12. edict inter log parlam Galliae de hac re Annon videtis S. Martialem ad Burdegalenses nostros scripsisse se aram Deo Israelis martyri ipsius Stephano dedicasse ea ara in ciuitate Lemogicum vbi Apostolus ipse Aquitaniae quiescit conspicitur aedificata à Principe Stephano quem ad Christianismum ipse conuerteret ante eam noctes diesque ardent septem candelae iuxta antiquam istam fundationem in parlamento nostro disceptatam confirmatam 17. And this holy Saint and Apostle of Aquitaine himselfe teacheth what great honor and reuerence is due to Christian sacrificing preists and what an excellent sacrifice they offer of Christs sacred body blood in holy Masse thus he writeth to his late conuerted Christians S. Martial Episc ad Burdegales cap. 3. honorabatis Sacerdotes qui decipiebant vos sacrificijs suis qui mutis surdis statuis offerebant qui nec se nec vos iuuare poterant nunc autem multò magis Sacerdotes Die omnipotentis qui vitam vobis tribuunt in calice pane vino honorare debetis Before you were conuerted to Christ you did honour your preists which deceaued you with their sacrifices which did sacrifice to dumbe and deafe statues who could neither helpe themselues nor you But now much more you ought to honour the preists of God almighty which giue vnto you life in the chalice and liuelie breade And a little after speaking more plainely of this holy sacrifice offered vnto God vppon the altar hee saith Sacrificium Deo Creatori offertur in ara Christi corpus singuinem in vitam aeternam offerrimus Quod Iudaei per inuidiam immolauerunt putantes so nomen cius à terra abolere nos causa salutis nostrae in ara sanctificata proponimus scientes hoc solo remedio nobis vitam praestandam mortem effugandam hoc enim Dominus noster misit nos agere in sui commemorationem Sacrifice is offered to God our Creator vppon the altar We offer the body and blood of Christ for euerlasting life That which the Iewes did offer through enuy thinking to abolish his name from the earth wee offer this vppon an hallowed altare knowinge that by this onely remedy life is to be giuen vnto vs and death to bee auoided For this our Lord Iesus commaunded vs to doe in his commemoration 18. Thus this holy Saint that stilleth himselfe The Apostle of Iesus Christ who as hee saith was present with Christ in his life when hee was buried and see him after his resurrection Martial epist. ad Burdegal epestol ad Tholosanos was one of his 72. disciples was by speciall commaund of Christ vnto S. Peter whose disciple hee after was sent by him to bee the happy Apostle of that contrie And I haue rather amonge many others in the like condition cited this history of S. Martial because morally to speake the best learned Druids others of this our Britanie where the cheifest and commaunders in that sect remayned could not bee ignorant of these thinges for both S. Aurelianus successor immediate to S. Martial at Limogen and S. Martial also himselfe are most worthy witnesses that Sigebertus the summus Sacerdos high preist Arch-flamen and cheifest of the Druids sect in those partes was by S. Martial conuerted to this his holy sacrificinge and massing Christian Religion S. Aurelian in vit S. Martial Martial epistol ad Burdegal cap 3. And S. Aurelianus doth make this his holy conuersion so famous that it could not be concealed from the rulers of the Druids Religion in Britanie whom it so much concerned Aurelian supr annotat in S. Martial for presently after Benedicta wife of the Prince of that Prouince was conuerted by S. Martial this high preiste of the Druids Sigebert being also conuerted did breake in peeces all their Idols destroyed their Temples except the Temple dedicated to the vnknowne God and shiuered the altars of the diuils into dust Ipsemet Sigebertus Pontifex Idola omnia confregit minutim Templa euertit excepto Templo ignoti Dei altaria daemonum in puluerem Which S. Martial himselfe doth sufficiently insinuate when hee saith dum altaria daemonum in puluerem redigerentur aram ignoti Dei ad consecrationem reseruari iussimus Quia dedicata in nomine Dei Israel testis ipsius Stephani qui pro eo à Iudaeis passus est S. Martial sup cap. 3 when the altars of the deuils were beaten into dust wee commaunded the altare of the vnknowne God to bee reserued for consecration Which was dedicated in the name of the God of Israel and Martir Stephen who suffered for him by the Iewes 19. And if wee come to the nearer parts of Fraunce Paris Rouen Britany Normandy Picardy and all the sea coaste we shall euidently see that no other doctrine or
who wrote as they coÌ„monly teach when the Britans still held the Religion deliuered vnto them in the Apostles time without alteration doe testifie that the altars here from the beginning were sacra altaria Sacrosancta altaria sacrificij caelestis sedes holy altars sacred altars the seate of the celestiall sacrifice altars at which preists did sacrifice and say Masse Sacerdotes sacrificantes inter altaria stantes Altars sanctuaries and priuiledges refuge for such as fled vnto them testified by our protestants themselues Gildas epistol de excid conquest Britan. edit per protestant who further witnessing that the first general councell of Nice was receaued here in Britanie in the da iâ—… of Constantine and now by our protestant statute is of high authoritie and vndeniable in England witnesse also The Niâ—…en councell in that canon which Caluine and all other receaue saith plainely that the Lambe of God offered vnbloodely is layed vpon the holy table Stowe and howe 's histor an 542. theater of great Britanie l. 6. statut an 1. Eliz. Regin 1. Iacob Regis Fraunc Masâ—…n with direct of the protest Archb. Abbots booke of consecrat pag. 243. and the sacrifice of Christians beeing as is inuincibly proued the moste holy body and blood of Christ and the altar the place whereon it is offered by that connexion in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mutuall correlatiues and inseparable nomine re it cannot possibly bee otherwise So that if any testimonie of heauen or earth men or Angels Catholicks or Protestants will satisfy in this matter it is manifestly conuinced that S. Peter preached and established a sacrificing preisthood and the doctrine and practise of holy Masse in this our nation 13. And yet if any man is desirous to heare S. Peter himselfe confirme that from heauen which hee so approued on earthe wee may add such his testimony also to the holy Angels before and bringe other Apostles from heauen also that were massinge preists when they liued here to iustifye the same in and to this kingedome Wee reade in the aunciently written life of S. Sampson Archbishop of yorke when our protestants say the Britans still kept their Apostolick first receaued Religion a man so holy and miraculous that S. Iltutus prophesied of him beeing but a boy of seuen yeares old that he should be a light to this nation the cheife of all and Archbishop very profitable to the church of God Cum septem esset annorum ad S. Iltutum Abbat em discendi gratia adducitur qui videns puerum osculatus est eum dicens gratias Deo agimus qui lumen hoc nobis indignae de gente nostra accendere dignatus est in terra En caput omnium nostrum en Pontifex summus multam Ecclesiae Dei profuturus Manuscript antiq Capgrau in Catalog in vita S. Sampsonis Ep. Confess he was made a deacon and after a massing preist by the great massing preist and Bishop S. Dubritius the Popes Legate consecrated by the massinge Bishop S. Germanus who was sent hither from S. and Pope Celestine to settle the church of Britanie both wheÌ„ he was made deacon and preist a doue descended vppon him and staied immouably vntill the office was ended Beeing made a preist hee was so glorious and renowned a massinge preist that alwaies in his life he had Angels assisting and ministring vnto him whensoeuer he said Masse Omni tempore vitae suae Angelos dum celebraret sibi assistere in sacrificio ministrare videre meruit Yet this man aboue all of this nation was in such fauour with God S. Peter S. Iames called the brother of our Lord S. Iohn the Euangelist and the court of heauen that these three great Apostles with a great company of celestiall citizens densissimis candidatorum turmis appeared vnto him and S. Peter told him that our Lord Iesus Christ had chosen him to bee a Bishop and soone after an Angell appeared to S. Dubritius and commaunded him to consecrate S. Sampson a Bishop in whose consecration they that were present did see a Doue sent from heauen to stand immouably vppon him Nec multo post Angelus Domini beato Dubritio apparens Sampsonem ordinari Episcopum praecepit in cuius consecratione qui aderant columbam caelitus emissam immobiliter super eum stare videbant 14. And in the time of S. Mansuetus the first Bishop of London in the Saxons time when S. Peter did miraculously appeare about the dedicatinge of the church of westminster as many both holy and auncient Catholicke writers and protestants antiquaries assure vs and the circumstances of the historie demonstrate it to bee true hee sent this charge and commaund to S. Mellitus Bishop of London who had determined to dedicate it the next day followinge I haue dedicated the church and by authoritie of my sanctification preuented the episcopall benediction Therefore tell the Bishop what thou hast heard and seene and the signes remayninge will iustifie thy wordes to bee true Therfore let him absteine from dedication and supply that which wanteth to offer there the holy sacrifice of our Lords body and blood Ego sum Petrus qui cum meis ciuibus constructam in meo nomine basilicam dedicaui episcopalemque benedictionem meae sanctificationis authoritate praeueni Dic ergo Pontifici quae vidisti audisti tuoque sermoni signa parietibus impressa testimonium perhibebunt Supersedeat igitur dedicatione suppleat quod omisimus Dominici corporis sanguinis Sacrosancta mysteria S. Alured Riuall M. S. in vita S. Eduardi Regis confess Iacob Gen. Episc in eius vit M. S. antiq Sur. in vit eius Capgrau in eius vit Franc. Mason l. of consecrat here wee see that S. Peter now in glory both allowed and commaunded the sacrifice of Masse which when hee liued and conuersed on earth hee had practised frequented and instituted with so great diligence and deuotion 15. So likewise when in the time of the Danish fury here hee appeared to comfort this afflicted contry where hee had preached and taught this holy doctrine hee did not chuse any man to reueale his glad tidings vnto and the deliuery of this kingdome but S. Brithwold that great and famous massinge preist and Bishop of Winchester or Wilton and in the most known massinge place of England the Abbey of Glastenbury and did fortell how S. Edward Kinge and confessor that most great reuerencer of holy Masse perhaps yet vnborne and borne in exile in Normandy should bee Kinge in England and deliuer it from those floods of miseries wherewith it was then surrounded and longe time had beene And to assure vs this was a true vision and prophesie of S. Peter and hee an approuer of all louers of holy Masse as God also is this hee addeth Erit cum dormieris cum patribus tuis visitabit Dominus populum suum faciet Dominus redemptionem plebis suae Eliget enim sibi virum secundum
Ruffinus who as before was a patron and practiser of Masse and so teacheth it to haue beene the vniuersall doctrine and practise of the church of God witnesseth that whatsoeuer was corrupted in S. Clements works hee himselfe beeing Apostolicus vir immo pene Apostolus an Apostolick man and almost an Apostle Were such things as the ecclesiasticall rule doth not receaue quae ecclesiastica regula omnino non recipit Ruffin Apolog. supr therefore the holy sacrifice of Masse and massinge preisthood beeing so authentically allowed by the ecclesiastical rule both then before and after could be none of those things which were corrupted or inserted into S. Clements works 9. And to make this matter more sure wee haue many and renowned Authors of that and following times saying clearely that S. Clement did compose and publish to the world a forme of Masse which continued in succeedinge ages and such without any materiall chaunge or difference as the whole church of Christ now vseth Amonge these is S. Proclus Patriarch of Constantinople successor to S. Chrisostom that great massing prelate who in his book of the sacred Masse de traditione diuinae Liturgiae writeth in this maner Proclus Patriarch Constantinopol tract de traditione diuinae Liturgiae multi diuini Pastores qui Apostolis successerunt ac Ecclesiae Doctores sacrorum diuinae Liturgiae mysteriorum rationem explicantes scriptis mandatam Ecclesiae tradiderunt in quibus primi clarissimi sunt S. Clemens summi illius Apostolorum discipulus successor qui sacrosancta illa mysteria à Sanctis Apostolis sibi reuelata in lucem edidit Many diuine Pastors which succeeded the Apostles and Doctors of the church expoundinge the order of the holy misteries of the diuine Liturgie Masse committed it to writing and deliuered it to the church among whome the principall and most renowned were S. Clement the disciple and successor of that cheifest of the Apostles which did publish to light those holy misteries reuealed vnto him by the Apostles Where wee see that S. Clement did not onely write the order of Masse but is recompted in the first place as one of the cheifest that performed this holie worke 10. The others which he there nameth ar S. Iames the Apostle first Bishop of Hierusalem S. Basile the great and S. Iohn Chrisostome this mans spirituall Father Pater noster Ioannes cui aure a lingua cognomen dedit Who as hee saith did shorten the Apostles Masse takinge some things from it because for the length it did not so well please some men declined from that great zeale of the Apostles and their time for as he writeth in the same place the holy Apostles were exceedingly deuoted to this most holy sacrifice as a thinge most necessary and principall in their function postquam Seruator noster in caelum assumptus est Apostoli priusquam per omnem terram dispergerentur conspirantibus animis cum multam consolationem in mystico illo Dominici corporis sacrificio positam inuenissent fusissmè longa oratione Liturgiam decantabant Haec enim diuina sacra vna cum dicendi ratione coniuncta caeteris rebus anteponenda censebant atque maiori alacriori rerum diuinarum sacrificij sacrosancti studio desiderio flagrabant illud obnixe amplectebantur After our Sauiour was assumpted vnto heauen the Apostles before they were dispersed through all the earth assemblinge together with agreeinge mindes applied themselues to pray all the day and when they had found much consolation placed in that mysticall sacrifice of our Lords body they did singe Liturgie Masse most largely with longe prayer For they did thinke these diuine sacrifices ioyned with preachinge to bee preferred before all other thinges and were incensed with a greater and more chearfull affection and desire of diuine things and the holy sacrifice and did embrace it with all their power Hitherto this auncient Saint and Patriarch 11. Of Ruffinus I haue spoken before onely I add here that he beeing commonlie takē to be the interpreter of many these works of S. Clement where the holy sacrifice of Masse and massinge preisthood ar so euidently approued and acknowledging S. Clements works had bene in some things corrupted euer taketh these for the true writings and doctrine of S. Clement and far from being corruptions or insertions by others The holy learned and auncient Bishop Nicholaus Methonensis Episc l. de vero Christi corpore in Eucharistia hauinge shewed how S. Iames said Masse at Hierusalem S. Peter and S. Paule at Antioch S. Marke at Alexandria S. Iohn and S Andrew in Asia and Europe concludeth with an eminency for S. Clements Masse Omnesque vniuersae Ecclesiae vbicumque sint per eam quam Sanctus Clemens conscripsit Liturgiā tradiderunt And all the Bishops haue deliuered to the whole church whersoeuer dispersed the Liturgie or Masse accordinge to that order which S. Clement wrote And to put vs out of al doubt hee meaneth this of the holy sacrifice of Christs body and blood in the Masse that that his booke is instituted de vero Christi corpore in Eucharistia of the true body of Christ in the Eucharist Marcus Ephesius and Bessarion write the very same of S. Clements Masse citinge diuers testimonies from thence for the reall presence of Christ in that most holy sacrifice and diuers others deliuer the like Marcus Ephes l. de corpore sanguine Christi Bessarion l. de Sacramento Eucharist M. S. Gallic antiq pr. or que nous sommes an Dom. 81. in S. Clement 12. Whereby is euidently proued that S. Clement did not only write a forme of the Masse practise as a sacrificing preist that holy sacrifice but this was so renowned that it was published by the Bishops receaued in all churches And amonge these in this our Britanie except the Brittish ātiquities themselues written before the vnion of the Christian Britans with the disciples of S. Gregory and the conuerted Saxons in this contrie do deceaue vs which our English Protestāts generally extolling the credit of those monuments and the Christian Britans Religion may not affirme This antiquitie so auncient as I haue related and purposely entreatinge of the first order of saying Masse especially in Fraunce and this kingdome of Britanie comprehending England and Scotland is in that respect though with a later hand writinge thus intituled prima institutio varietas ecclesiastici seruity praecipue in Britannia Gallia The first institution and varietie of the ecclesiasticall seruice especially in Britanie Fraunce And it termeth it cursum the course or order of the publick Liturgie or Masse thereby expressed Bed in Martyrolog 4. cal Ianuar. Beatus Trophinus Episcopus Arelatensis Sanctus Phetinus Martyr Episcopus Lugdunensis discipulus Sancti Petri Apostoli cursum Romanum in Gallijs tradiderunt Inde postea relatione beati Photini Martyris cum quadraginta octo Martyribus retrusi in ergastalum ad beatum Clementem quartum loci successorem beati Petri
Dei genitricis auxilio in necessitatibus suis refocillobantur The twelue holy men spoken of before S. Ioseph and his companions yeeldinge deuout seruices to God and the blessed Virgin attendinge to watchings fastings and prayers were in their necessities releiued by the helpe of the same Virgin Mother of God Antiquitat Glast apud Capgrau in Catalog in S. Ioseph ab Aramath S. Patricio antiq M. S. tabulis affixae in ead Eccles Glaston and others So that whomsoeuer S. Peter S. Paul S. Ioseph or any other man will truly and seriouslie allowe or in his owne singular conceipt or phantasie imagin to haue beene the first preacher teacher of the Christian faith and Religion in Britanie or what or whose order and forme of Masse and Liturgie they will say was then here vsed and practised they must needs by all authorities warranted iudgements acknowledge that the holy preists here in that time were sacrificinge massinge preists their externall Liturgie and sacrifice the sacrifice of Masse wherein Christs holy body and blood were consecrated and offered both for the liuinge and faithfull departed the Saints were remembred and prayed vnto and no materiall difference betweene that and the present Masse of either the Greeke or Latine church And so I end this first age and hundred yeares of Christ THE SECOND AGE OR HVNDRED YEARES OF CHRIST THE XV. CHAPTER Wherein demonstration is made both by protestants and other antiquaries that sacrificinge massinge preists and Bishops and sacrifice of Masse continued and were honored in this kingdome of Britanie from the beginninge of this hundred yeares vntill Kinge Lucius time when it was wholly conuerted to that faith WE are now come to the beginninge of the second age or century of yeares of Christ when by all accompts in historie Kinge Coillus that was bred vp at Rome was Kinge in Britanie and S. Anacletus Pope of Rome When many of our before remembred massinge and sacrificinge Brittish preists as namely S. Mansuetus S. Beatus his holy companion before by some named Achates and S. Timotheus were liuinge And though I doe not find any particularly named whome S. Anacletus sent hither of the holy preistly massinge order yet to followe euen the opinion and direction of English Protestant antiquaries in this busines wee must needs graunt that hee had a care of this contry as wel as others in this kind for they testifie of this Pope Ab â—…pso Domino primatum Romanae Ecclesiae super omnes Ecclesias vniuersumque Christiani nomine populum concessum esse asseruit Robert Barns l. de vit Pontific Roman in Anaclet Ormerod pict Pap. pag. 78. Pope Anacletus affirmed that supremacy was graunted from our Lord himselfe to the church of Rome ouer all churches and all Christian people Because saith hee Christ said to S. Peter who liued and died at Rome thou art Peter or a rocke and vppon this rocke I will builde my church Quia inquit Petro agenti morienti Romae dixit tu es Petrus super hanc petram aedificabo Ecclesiam meam By which reason amonge others diuers other learned English Protestant writers with publicke priuilege and allowance doe proue vnto vs first confessinge with this holy Pope that Christ made S. Peter the supreame and cheife gouernour of his church secondly that this supreamacy was necessary and to continue foreuer in his church and thirdly because S. Peter dyinge Bishop of Rome and at Rome and there onely possibly to haue his laste and immediate successor and so constituted by himselfe as is euident in S. Clement before it euidently followeth by the reason of this holy Pope and protestants that euen by Christ himselfe this supreamacy ouer all churches and Christians was graunted to the church of Rome Whereuppon these protestants testifie in his life that hee ordeyned diuers lawes bindinge the whole church and still obserued Rob. Barnes in Anacleto 2. And if we may beleeue the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and in the whole world also Matthew Parker hee telleth vs how in particular his iurisdiction extended into this kingdome of Britanie and that the diuision and constitution of Archbishops sees with vs was by Pope Anacletus his ordination Ex Anacle to huius insulae diuisionem Matth. Parker antiquitat Brit. pag 24. And that he was a sacrificinge massinge preist it must needs be graunted both by his owne and our protestant testimonies also of him for hee himselfe is witnesse that hee was made preist by the great sacrificinge and massinge Apostle S. Peter à Sancto Petro Apostolorum Principe presbyter ordinatus Anacletus epist 3. To. 1. concil and our protestants do plainely confesse of this holie Pope Sacerdotem sacrificaturum ministros vestibus sacris indutos seu testes custodes sibi adhibere ordinauit Episcopos vero plures ministros sibi in sacris faciendis adiungat quod Sacerdote maior ac dignior sit Robert Barnes l. de vit Pontif Roman in Anacleto Pope Anacletus ordeined that when a preist was to offer sacrifice hee should take vnto him as witnesses and keepers ministers in holy vestiments And that a Bishop should ioyne vnto him more ministers when he said Masse And that hee is greater and more worthie then a preist The authoritie from whence they cite this is much more plaine where the very order wee still vse in solemne Masses is expressed But the protestant words manifestly proue that the sacrifice of Masse and sacrificinge vestures were vsed froÌ„ the daies of the Apostles Therfore this holy Pope exercising supreamacy and enactinge lawes for the whole church in Britanie or wheresoeuer as these protestaÌ„ts there doe testifie it must needs bee confessed that the preists which in his time either for Britanie or any other nation were consecrated immediatlie by himselfe or mediatly by his authority were as himselfe was sacrificinge massinge preistes and the deacons also for which hee made decrees by the testimony of these men Robert Barnes Sup. in Anaclet Matth. Parker antiquitat Britan. pag. 24. were also as they teach such as serued at the altare and sacrifice of Masse as Master Foxe speakinge of the very deacons ordeined by Pope Anacletus proueth in these termes therefore serued the office of the deacons as wee reade to lay the offerings of the people vppon the altare to bee hallowed and when the misteries be consecrated to distribute the cupp of the sacred blood of the Lord to the faithfull people Foxe Tom. 2. in Q. Mary Ambros l. de omnib diuin offic 3. And much part of the aboade and residency of this holy Pope as also of his predecessors and successors as appeareth before and will bee more manifest hereafter was in that knowne massinge and sacrificinge house of our noble contriwoman S. Claudia or her children And the order of Masse which hee vsed was the same which was practised by S. Peter the Apostle and by him deliuered to the church as these protestants haue before
eate you all of this for this is my bodie which shal be broken for many Likewise also hee tooke the cup after hee had supped the day before hee suffered looked to heauen to thee ô holy Father eternall God giuinge thankes blessed it gaue it to his Apostles and disciples sayinge take you and drinke you all of it for this is my blood Behold all those wordes are the Euangelists vntill those take and drinke either body or blood After they bee the words of Christ take drinke you all of it For this is my blood Consider euery thing who the day before saith hee that hee suffered hee tooke breade in his holy hands before it is consecrated it is breade but after the words of Christ come vnto it it is the bodie of Christ 11. The like hee hath in other places so haue other auncient and holy Fathers and so plainely that our protestants themselues doe freely graunt Foxe Tom 2. act and Monum in Queene Mary that it was so practised and deliuered by the Apostles themselues and that it was further the expresse commaundement of Christ to vse those or their equiualents words verba institutionis caenae râ—…citata omnino videntur Nam Paulus ea non frustra 1. Cor. 11. repetit quidem annexum mandatum hoc facite in mei commemorationem postulat vt historia illa de institutione passione Christi recolatur vt Paulus 1. Cor. 10. The words of the institution of the supper doubtles were recited in the Apostles time for Paul doth not in vaine repeate them in his first Epistle and eleuenth chapter to the Corinthiens and certes the commaundement of Christ do this in commemoration of mee doth require that the history of the institution and passion of Christ bee related as Paul witnesseth 1. Cor. 10. Magdeburgen centur 1. l. 2. cap. 6. col 500. c. Ritus circa caenam Domini Therefore by all consents this holy Pope exercisinge supreame spirituall iurisdiction in all places and beeinge so famous a massinge Pope and still retayninge the Masse of the Apostles and by some as before sendinge preists into this our Britanie neither these which he is supposed to haue sent hither or those others which stil after this suruiued of this natioÌ„ were or could bee any others then sacrificinge massinge preists neither our Christian Brittans at Rome so neare vnto him bee others then hearers or sayers of holie Masse 12. Successor to S. Alexander was S. Sixtus the first of that name who as these protestants tell vs was Pope ten yeares three moneths and 21. dayes succeedinge his blessed predecessor as well in this opinion and practise of sacrificinge preisthood and holy Masse as in the papall dignitie for as these men say Robert Barnes in vit Pontific Rom. in Sixton Io. Func l. 5. commentar in Sixto 1. an 121. sacra vasa ne quis praeter sacros ministros attingerent praecepit Quod corporale appellant ex lineo panno fieri iussit Missam non nisi in altari celebrandam esse constituit Hee commaunded that none but sacred ministers should handle the sacred vessels that which they call the corporall hee commaunded to be made of linnen cloath He ordeyned that Masse should not be celebrated but vpon an altare And so wee are assured by these enemies to holy Masse and sacrificinge preisthood that he in all places maintained both for hee was so absolute for the Popes supreamacy euen by these witnesses that hee gaue power to all ecclesiasticall ministers to appeale from their Bishop to the Pope of Rome Ab Episcopo ad Romanum Pontificem appellandi ius dedit ecclesiasticis ministris 13. Successor to S. Sixtus was Telesphorus both in dignitie and doctrine also by the warrant of these protestaÌ„ts for by them hee was so deuoted a defendor and teacher of sacrificinge preisthood and holy Masse that hee decreed euery preist should say three Masses vpon Christ-Masse day and an other dayes they shoulde not say Masse before the third hower of the day Hee commaunded that the songe of the Angels glory to God on high should bee sunge at Masse Yet say two Protestant Bishops and one theire primate there is nothing conteyned in gloria in excelsis but the same is taken out of the scriptures and to bee vsed of all true Christians Telesphorus who added it was a good Bishop a man notable for learninge and pietie eruditione ac pietate vir insigius and the church of Rome as yet pure in doctrine Rob. Barn supr in Telesphor Func l. 5. comment an 129. Stowe and Howes histor in Helius Adrian Cartwright adm Whitguift answ to admonit pag. 101. def pag. 602. Bal. l. 1. de act Pontif Rom. in Telesphor 14. S. Higinius succeedinge succeeded also by these protestants as well in exercising spirituall supreamacy ouer all Bishops decreeinge that no Metropolitane shoulde condemne any Bishop of his Prouince without the aduise of the other Bishops And for sacrificinge preisthood and Masse hee honored them so much that liuinge in the time of the Emperor Antonius Pius a fauourer of Christians he decreed that Christian churches should be dedicated with solemne rite of sacrifice of Masse Cum solemni ceremoniarum sacrificiorum ritu dedicanda esse Io. Funcc l. 5. commentar an 141. Rob. Barn in Higin supr and by an other protestant Templa dedicare cum solemni ceremonia sacrificio iussit In this Popes time as many of our protestant antiquaries with others from antiquities tell vs we had manie godlie Christian preachers and preists in Britanie which by so many testimonies before without any exception must needes be sacrificing massing preists and by many authorities conuerted many to that holy faith and sacrificinge massinge Religion of Christ in this kingdome Annal. Burton an 140. or 141. Harrison descript of Britanie Io. Caius l. 1. antiq Cantabrig Theater of great Britanie l. 6. Harris Theat Tom. 2. and no meruaile wheÌ„ so many Authors write that in one towne of Cambridge there were theÌ„ nyne such learned ChristiaÌ„s of that only place a schole of learninge at and diuers hundreds of yeares before that time as the antiquities and antiquaries of that vniuersitie informe vs. And no man can doubt of many such preists being here then if he duely consider the difficulties of a generall conuersion of so large and Idolatrous sauage nation as this at that time was and how all agree it was wholly conuerted long before the death of Kinge Lucius who by Matthew of Westminster commended by our protestants for an exact calculator of times and others beeinge borne in the 115. yeare of Christ was at the death of this Pope holdinge the papacie but 4. yeares 3. moneths and a very fewe dayes 35. yeares of age and had bene Kinge 25. yeares his Father Coillus dying when hee was but 10. yeares olde and yet by all antiquities in all his life euen before his owne conuersion a great frend and fauourer of Christians and this his kingedome
vel comburi vel in sacrarium repositum seruari 19. Therefore this Pope beeinge in all mens iudgements Catholicks and Protestants Ioh. Bal. l. 1. act Pontif. Rom. in Pio 1. an holy Saint and martyr and to vse a Protestant Bishops words one that did many vvorks of true pietie in the field of the Christian church multa verae pietatis opera in agro Christianae Ecclesiae fecisse perhibetur was so wel acquainted with our Christian Britans and both claymed and exercised supreame spirituall iurisdiction ouer all places and parsons in matters of Religion by these protestants Robert Barnes in vit Pij 1. Quae ad Religionem spectant à suae dioceseos synodis audtenda esse statuit salua tamen Pontificia authoritate of all natious this our Britanie must needs then bee an honorer of sacrificinge preists and holy Masse in this time and euer after vnto the generall conuersion of it in the time of S. Eleutherius betweene whome and this Saint Pius there were but two Popes S. Anicetus and S. Sother both which were not Popes many yeares by these protestaÌ„ts not 18. yeares by any of their accompts Robert Barn in Pio 1. Anicet Sother Io. Balaeus in act Pontif in eisdem Edvv. Grimst in the same Popes Foxe Tom. 1. 20. And these Popes were so far from crossinge with this and others their predecessors in these points of supreamacy sacrificinge preists and sacrifice of Masse that by the confession of these protestants they made decrees which confirmed them all makinge lawes bindinge all Archbishops Primates and Metropolitans and shewing they were subiect to the Pope of Rome and prescribed rules for all preists sayinge Masse and shauing their crownes as they now vse in the Roman church at this day Archiepiscopum à suo Episcopo aut coram primate aut Romano Pontifice accusandum esse Archiepiscopos non Primates sed Metropolitanos appellandos esse dixit nisi ista praerogatiua à Romano Pontifice concederetur Capitis verticem spherulae instar radendum Sacerdotibus praecopit Ne Sacerdos celebraret nisi vt minimum duo adessent ordinauit ne Monacha pallam contrectaret neuè thus in aceram poneret statuit So wee are sure these two holy Popes Saints and Martyrs were also sacrificinge Popes and all preists at that time vnder them whether in Britanie or els where beeinge subiect and obedient vnto them were massinge preists And so wee are now come with a continuall deduction of these sacred doctrines and practises both in the church of this our Britanie and others vntill the time of Pope and Saint Eleutherius when and by whose happy meanes historians commonly tell vs this kingedome was generally conuerted to the faith of Christ THE XVI CHAPTER Wherin is proued by testimonies of protestants and others that this kingdome in the time of Kinge Lucius was conuerted by massing Preists and Bishops and the holy sacrifice of Masse and such massinge preists and Bishops continued here in honor all this age IN this happy generall conuersion of this kingdome no man of what Religion soeuer can without prophane and irreligious boldnes and impudentnes affirme in iudgement that so wise and vertuous a Kinge his Nobles so many learned Druides and others especially moued to Christian Religion by the paâ—…ence pietie and vertue of the glorious Martyrs and Saints of those dayes by all antiquities Masse sayinge or Masse hearinge Christians would write such suppliant letters and send Ambassadors so longe a iorney as from hence to Rome to bee conuerted to any other Religion of Christ but that sacrificinge and massinge profession by the miracles and sanctity of whose professors they were so moued and conuinced in iudgement it was the only truth Neither would or could Pope Eleutherius an holy learned Saint and successor onely to sacrificinge massing Popes and preists recommend vnto King Lucius and this kingdome any other then massinge preists and Religion or the learned messengers of Kinge Lucius as our protestants stile them Io. Bal. centur 1. de scriptor in Eluan Meduuin Math. Parker antiq Brit. Godwin Conuers of Britanie consent to any other or so many renowned both preists and Bishops as were still remayninge in or of this nation knowne massinge preists and bishops ioyne with the Legats of Pope Eleutherius in teaching and preachinge any other doctrine or Religion 2. Such were our renowned contrimen S. Mansuetus yet liuinge except the Annals of Treuers or the same name deceaue vs consecrated preist by S. Peter and now remoued from Toul to Treuers for the ecclesiasticall Annals of that archiepiscopall sea tell vs. Petr. Merssaeus Annal. Archiep. Treueren 7. that S. Mansuetus I reade of no other of that name but our holy coutryman in that time was Archbishop of Treuers in the yeare of Christ 160. Mansuetus qui huic nomini vocationi suae vita proba anno Domini 160. optimè respondit And S. Marcellus or Marcellinus our glorious contryman who before his departure out of Britanie had moued Kinge Lucius to the faith of Christ and after of the Tungers and Archbishop also of Treuers returninge hither with the Popes Legats was so renowned an instrument in the conuersion of this kingdome that the Annals of the place where hee was Archbishop say that by the preachinge of this Saint the third Bishop of Tungers Kinge Lucius was baptised Annal-Treuer in S. Marcello S. Marcellus alijs Marcellinus fuit Tungorum tertius Episcopus huius praedicatione Rex Angliae id est Lucius baptizatus est The catalogue of the Bishops of Tunger giueth him greater honor tellinge vs that by his preaching hee conuerted Lucius Prince of Britanie with the whole nation to the faith of Christ Lucium Britanniae Principem cum tota gente sua praedicatione ad Christum conuertit Catalog Episcop Tungrens in S. Marcello And yet I haue shewed before that these were massinge preists and Bishops as their predecessors in those places S Valerius Eucharius Maternus and others were 3. The same I say of S. Tymotheus our holy contryman by his Mother S. Claudia beeinge a knowne massinge preist and one of the owners of that his and his brother Nouatus and Sisters house in Rome so notoriously dedicated to bee the first publick massinge church there for this holy massinge preist came hither in this time and was so great a worker in the conuersion of this his contrie that the histories of Treuers themselues which giue such honor as before to their Archbishop S. Marcellus in this busines yet freely also acknowledge that Kinge Lucius was brought to the Religion of Christ by S. Timothie whome they call S. Paules disciple perhaps because S. Paul maketh so honorable a memory of his parents S. Pudens and Claudia 2. Timoth. 4. likely did baptize this S. Timothie and therby called his disciple though a very child when S· Paul was martyred Martyrolog Rom. die 20. Iunij Baron annot ib. Sur. Tom. 3. die 12. Iunij and the other S.
Syriake text readeth in fractione Eucharistiae in breakinge the Eucharist And Iohn Caluine himselfe doth so plainely expounde the later place of the 20. chapter Actor cap. 2. v. 42. cap. 20. v. 7. Homil 17. operis imperfecti Beda ad cap. 20. act Ionas Aurelianen l. 3. de Imaginib text Syriac· Caluin in act 20. 6. And to make all sure the parlament statute of three Protestant Princes Kinge Edward 6. Queene Elizabeth and Kinge Iames. Statut. parlam· an 1. Edw. 6. an 1. Elizab and an 1. Iacobi Abridg. of stat titul seruice and Sacram. doth warrant vs that in the primatiue church communion was often vsed in one only kinde And the three first Euangelists S. Matthew Marke and Luke ar ample witnesses that the words of Christ drinke you all of this the ground of protestants in this contention were onely present with him and by him at that time made preists by all antiquities Matth. cap. 26. v. 20. Marc. cap. 14. ver 17.18 Luc. c. 22. v. 14. and so the words and commaundement could not possibly bee generall for that cause and if they had beene generall all the whole Christian worlde in all ages Catholicks from the beginninge and protestants since their new cominge had beene and ar guiltie of transgressinge that institution and commaundement Therfore seeing wee cannot finde any innouation in these misteries in this time let vs seeke out some more massing preists of this nation in this tempestuous season For such we finde particularly at Rome S. Mellanius as the Romane Martyrologe with others nameth him but by the auncient Manuscript history of his life and Capgraue S. Mellon He beeing a noble Britane and going hence to Rome to pay the tribute of his contry and serue the Emperor was conuerted to the faith of Christ by the massing Pope S. Stephen and by him takinge first all inferior orders was made a massinge preist Quem praefatus Papa sibi adhaerentem per omnes Ecclesiae gradus vsque ad Sacerdotium promouit Martyrolog Rom. die 22. Octob Baron ib. Vincent l. 11. c. 74. Petr. de natal l. 9. c. 93. Demochar contr Caluin M. S. antiq de vita S. Mellonis Ioh. Capgrau in catal in S. Mellone Episcopo and was so deuout a sayer of Masse that among other times as hee was sayinge Masse an Angell openly appeared both to the holy Pope and him at the right hand of the altare and Masse beeing ended designed him to goe to Rouen in Normandy where hee was the second Bishop next to S. Nicasius as the Annals of that church are witnesse and continued there a massinge preist and Bishop sent from that massinge Pope vntill about the yeare of Christ 280. which being before the beginninge of the persecution of Diocletian wee had then here in Britanie great numbers of massinge preists and Bishops as I haue proued before by our best antiquities 7. And though for that time wee are in a great defect and want of monuments yet wee haue warrant enough that both in and after that persecution wee had both massinge preists and Bishops to continue our hierarchicall succession for the present time of the persecution in this part of Britanie where the Romans ruled the persecution by that oportunitie and power raged wee must not looke into our churches and altars destroyed for publick vse of these holy points of Religion for as our best and moste auncient author S. Gildas writeth the Christians that remained did hide themselues in woods and deserts and hidden caues Qui superfuerant siluis ac desertis abditisque speluncis se occultauere Gildas l. de excid conq Biitan cap 8. S. Bede and others after both Catholicks and protestants haue the like Bed histor Eccl. Angl. l. 1. cap. 8. Matth. Westm. in Dioclet Theater of Brit. 16. Stowe Holinsh. histor of Eng. but if wee goe into the Northern parts beyond the Romans walland bounds where the Christian Britans and Scots vnder King Crathlint that renowned glory of that nation then reigned we shal finde both Masse and massinge preists of this our part of Britanie flying thither in honor and offeringe publicklie the moste holy sacrifice of Masse with great reuerence and solemnitie such were the holy massinge preist and Bishop S. Amphibalus Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus and very many others alijque permulti preachinge the doctrine of Christ in all the Scottish contries Christi seruatoris doctrinam omnes per Scotorum regiones concionando multis pijsque sudoribus seminantes Hector Boeth Scot. histor l. 6. fol. 102. Veremund apud eund ib. Holinsh. histor of Scotland in K. Crathlint 8. And among these holy doctrines that of holy Masse sacrificing preists preisthood were so honorable and renowned that this religious Kinge Crathlint did build a cathedrall church for that our persecuted massinge Bishop and preists endowinge it with great guifts and al things necessary for the honorable and reuerent sayinge of Masse as chalices patens Candlesticks and other such thinges requisite for the vse of sacrifice made of siluer and gold and an altare inclosed with copper and brasse Sed Crathlintus Rex sacra Antistitis aedem muneribus ornauit amplissimis calicibus patenis candelabris alijsque similibus ad sacrorum vsum commodis ex argento auroque fabrefactis altarique cupro aere clauso And that these and many others flyinge thither in this time were of this part of Britanie where the English inhabite it is plaine by these histories so that it is moste manifest that all this third age or hundred yeeres of Christ the holy sacrifice of Masse massing preists preisthood stil cōtinued in al this kingdome of great Britanie although not in such splendor and glory by reason of the great afflictions and miseries of those dayes as in better times I will make mention of diuers our massinge preists and Bishops that escaped death and suruiued after this persecution in the next age and so end with this THE FOVRTH AGE OR HVNDRED YEARES OF CHRIST THE XVIII CHAPTER How the holy sacrifice of Masse sacrificing and massinge preisthood preists and Bishops continued in this kingdome of great Britanie in al this age without any interruption or discontinuance IN the beginninge of this age and fourth hundred yeare the state of the church of Christ was little different either in Britanie or any other nation from that wherin it was in the later end of the former for as our histories tell vs the persecution begun by Diocletian did not cease although not in such extremitie of rigour vntill Cōstantine the great our contriman had bene Emperor some yeares in the seuenth yeare of his Empire by Matthew of Westminster Florentius Wigorniensis and others caepta semel persecutio vsque ad septimū annum Constantini feruere non cessauit Matth. Westm an gratiae 304. Florent Wigorn. an 299. al. 321. neither doe our Scottish writers Veremundus Hector Boethius and others differ herein for they are witnesses that manie holy Christians of
this southern part of Britanie in the time of Constantius fledd to the Picts and Scots for succour and were there religiously entertained by King Crathlint Veremund apud Hect. Boeth l. 6. Scotor histor fol. 102. pag. 1. Constantius Diocletiani more in Britannia Christianae Religioni fuerit insidiatus Vnde magnus piorum numerus persequeÌ„tium saeuitiam declinare cupiens ad Scotos Pictos coÌ„cessit Hos Crathlintos Rex ad se confugientes beneuolo affectu suscepit And the Romane histories agree with this teachinge that in the beginning of the Empire of Constantine vntill he had the vision of the Crosse and was admonished to seeke and send for S. Siluester then Pope to baptize him the persecution still continued and S. Siluester hid himself in the mountaine Soracte which an English Protestant Bishop with the Italian writers thus relateth Io. Bal. l. 1. de act Rom. Pont. in Siluestro At postquam soboles Helenae sanctissima Caesar Constantinus apud diuos hominesque fauorem nactus in excelso vidit crucis aere formam Tunc redijt tandem Romam Soracte relicto atque sub Augusto magnos sortitus honores 2. Yet notwithstanding this secret profession and practise of Christian Religion in this time wee haue certaine testimonies of the continuance of these holy doctrines of the sacrifice of Masse sacrificing preists and preisthood in this our Britanie in those dayes For our Scottish historians before alleaged giue euidence that those massinge preists which I haue named before did I liue a while after this time and that in the isle Mona there was a sacrificinge Bishop and preists that said Masse with such ritche ornaments and instruments for that time as I haue described and that this massinge Bishops name was Amphibalus Bishop of Soder beeing a Britane liued and died there an old man longe after the death of S. Amphibalus our martir Amphibalus Brito vir insigni pietate primus Antistes ibi creatus Christi dogma per Scotorum Pictorumque Regiones propalando multa contra Gentilium Religionem dicendo scribendoque gloriosum Christiano viro planè dignum multa senectute viuendo fessus faelicemque sortitus est finem Boeth Veremund sup l. 6. histor Scot. where besides the time not agreeing and the old age wherein this S. Amphibalus liued and died a glorious confessor but no Martyr the contry whence hee was a Britan Amphibalus Brito proue it was an other different Saint from the Martyr Amphibalus of whome we doe not reade that hee was a Bishop nor a Britan but coming hither from other places of persecution as the writers of his life are witnesses Vir quidam meritis doctrina clarus nomine Amphibalus transiens in Britanniam verolamina Domino ducente perueâ—…it M. S. antiq Author vitae S. Albani antiquus in vit S. Albani Ioh. Capgrauius alij in vit S. Albani which he also himselfe doth witnes in this words to S. Alban My Lord Iesus Christ the sonne of the liuinge God hath preserued mee from daungers and for the saluation of many sent mee into this nation Dominus meus Iesus Christus filius Dei viui securum inter discrimina me custodiuit pro multorum salute ad istam me misit prouinciam 3. And we had at this time here in Britanie liuinge after the persecution of Diocletian many others both Bishops and preists that exercised and offered the sacrifice of Masse amonge which S. Taurinus was Archbishop of Yorke exâ—… 〈◊〉 protestant antiquaries and others ar deceaued not that Taurinus which was in or before the dayes of Kinge Lucius but another more late and liuinge in this time placed Archbishop there in the time of Constantius Chlorus who came hither as Matthew of Westminster writeth in the yeare of Christ 302. Matth. Westm an gratiae 302. and by the consent of the same Constantius or more as a Protestant Bishop and antiquary from antiquities thus deliuereth Godwin Catal. of Bishops in Yorke 1. pag. 555. it is reported that Constantius Chlorus appointed Taurinus Bishop of Eureux to bee Archbishop there at Yorke Which is almoste or fully 200. yeares after the other Taurinus was sent into Fraunce by S. Clement both by Catholicks and Protestants And by all writers S. Restitutus was at this time or soone after Archbishop of London for in the yeare of Christ 326. hee was of such renowne and honor that he was chosen the onely Bishop of this Britanie to be present at the great councell of Bishops at Arles in Fraunce to which hee thus subscribed for this our Britanie Ex Prouincia Britanniae ciuitate Londinensi Restitus Episcopus Martyrol Rom. die 11. Augusti Vsuard eod die Vincent in spec l. 11. c. 78 79. Petr. in catal l. 4. cap. 50. Matth. Westm an 94. protest annot marg in eund Tom. 1. concil in Arelat conc Io. Bal. l. de scrip cent 1. in Restit Godwin Catal. in London in Restitutus Matth. Parker antiq Brit. 4. And a friuolous exception it is for Stowe with all others so to confesse and after to add Hee writeth not himselfe Archbishop and therefore maketh that matter of Archbishops doubtfull or rather ouerthroweth that opinion Stowe histor in Kinge Lucius For it is euident by the subscriptions of that councell that many of the greatest Archbishops in this part of the world were present and subscribed there yet not anie one of theÌ„ subscribed by the name of Archbishop so it was in other councels And as a Protestant Bishop and antiquary assureth vs in these words Godwin supr hee subscribed to the decrees of the same couÌ„cel which hee brought ouer with him In which it is decreed that none but sacrificinge consecrated preistes might offer the sacrifice of Masse Concil Arelat can 15. And among so many Bishops and preists as were present there Claudianus and Auitus the Legats of that renowned massinge preist and Pope S. Siluester by protestants confession were present and subscribed to this councell Therefore this our Archbishop then the primate of all Britanie must needs bee a massinge preist as also all preists and Bishops vnder him Of our third Archiepiscopall see at Caerlegion I doe not finde the name of any Archbishop before Tremounus vrbis legionum Archiepiscopus Archbishop there in the time of Aurelius Ambrosius Galfrid Monum histor l. 8. cap. 10. though wee know that many were there before this time And yet the memories of all our Bishops that escaped aliue from this persecution are not perished For besides those I haue recompted we are assured both by Catholicke and Protestant antiquaries that the Bishop of Winchester called Constance was now liuinge and dedicated there a church newly reedified to the honour of S. Amphibalus the Martyr in the yeare of Christ 310. within 21. yeares after it was destroyed in the persecution Because it is a memorable history and not onely warranted by an old Manuscript but published and approued by a new Protestant Bishop I will
relate it in these his owne words Manuscript antiq Godwin Catal. of Bish. in Winch. pag. 207. This church as the same Author olde Manuscript saith was hallowed and dedicated vnto the honour of our Sauiour October 29.189 by Faganus Damianus Bishops about the space of 100. yeare the church of Christ had then peace in this land viz. vntill the reigne of Dioclesian who endeauouringe to roote out Christian Religion not onely killed the professors of the same but pulled downe all churches and Temples any where consecrated vnto the exercise thereof Amongest the rest this of Winchester at that time went to wracke the buildings thereof beeinge ruinated and made euen with the grounde and the Monkes and all the officers belonginge vnto it either slaine or enforced to flie for the present time and yet afterward to denie Christ This happened anno 289. not longe after the death of this cruell Tyrant to witt the yeare 309. The church aforesaid was againe reedified and that with such wonderful forwardnes and zeale as within one yeare and thirtie dayes both it and all the edifices belonginge vnto it as chambers and other buildings for the Monkes were quite finished in very seemely and conuenient maner The 15. day of Marche following it vvas againe hallovved and dedicated vnto the honor and memory of Amphibalus that had suffered death for Christ in the late persecution by Constance Bishop as my author saith of Winchester at the request of Deodatus Abbot of this nevv erected monastery The like or greater expedition was vsed in buildinge and dedicatinge a church to S. Alban of great coste sumptuousnes where hee suffered Martyrdome and yet as Matthew of Westminster writeth it was finished or builded within ten yeares of his death and martyrdome Fabricata decem scilicet annis post passionem eius elapsis S. Bede saith as soone as the persecution ceased a church of wonderfull worke was builded there vnto his honor Vbi postea redeuÌ„te temporum Christianorum serenitate Ecclesia est miri operis atque eius Martyrio condigna extructa So our histories testifie of S. Iulius and Aaron in particular Bed histor Eccl. l. 1. cap. 7. Matth. Westm. an gratiae 313. Io. Capgrau in S. Albano 6. And to make it manifest vnto vs that there were many Bishops left here after this persecution to consecrate and dedicate so many new builded founded and consecrated churches as were presently after the persecution ended erected in this kingedome and to execute other episcopall functions the best and moste auncient histories wee haue as S. Gildas S. Bede with others testifie that bilustro necdum ad integrum expleto before ten yeares of persecution were ended S. Gâ—…ldas words the ChristiaÌ„s eueryvvhere renevv their churches pulled dovvn to the ground found build finish churches of their holy Martyrs and celebrate their festiuities Bilustro supradicti turbinis necdum ad integrum expleto emercescentibusque nece suorum Authorum nefarijs decretis laetis luminibus omnes Christi Tyrones renouant Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas basilicas Sanctorum Martyrum fundant construunt perficiunt ac velut victricia signa passim propalant dies festos celebrant And that wee may be assured that among these holy Christian exercises the holy sacrifice of Masse was offered by their sacrificinge and massinge preists it immediatly followeth in these renowned antiquities sacra mundo corde oreque confiâ—iunt They celebrate theire sacrifice with a pure hart and mouth And our antiquaries both Catholicks and Protestants assure vs there were altars for sacrifice in these churches S. Gildas calleth the altars altaria sacrosancta sacred altars whereon the heauenly sacrifice is offered and laied Sacrifieij caelestis sedem And that all the preistes of these Brittish churches were sacrificing or massing preistes at the altars Sacerdotes sacrificantes inter altaria stantes Gild. l. de excid Stovv histor in Constantine 2. Galf. Mon. histor Brit. l. 11. cap. 4. Matth. Westm an gratiae 543. 7. And if we wil appeale to other churches and iudges in this time whether to our Kinge and Emperor now a Christian or to the Popes of Rome yet Saints and holie men by the licence of our protestants or to generall councels the first being celebrated in this time or to the renowned Fathers that liued and wrote in this age wee shall finde these holy doctrines and exercises of the sacrifice of Masse sacrificinge massinge preists and preisthoâ—◠〈◊〉 haue beene in greatest honor as well in all other Christian nations as in this kingdome For CoÌ„stantine our Kinge Emperor and contryman we cannot better learne what minde and Religion hee was of in these matters then from S. Siluester then Pope and his Master and Father in Christian Religion who instructed him therein and from the first generall councell of Nice wherin and wherto hee was present and consented And to make all sure and walke with the passe of protestants in this trauaile wee are told by these men that this massinge Pope declared and decreed in what sacred attire both the preists which offered and the deacons which serued and ministred in the sacrifice of Masse should bee inuested Rob. Barnes l. de vit Pontif. Roman in Siluestro and to speake in a protestant Bishops wordes Huius Siluestri permulta feruntur instituta de chrismate consecrando pueris confirmandis temptis ornandis altaribus tegendis missatoribus constituendis vngendis vestiendis hostijs adorandis seruandis sacrificijs ceremonijs alijsque ritibus Very many institutions are ascribed to this Siluester of consecratinge chrisme confirminge children adorninge churches coueringe altars makinge massinge preists anointinge and vestinge them adoringe and reseruing the consecrated hostes of sacrifices ceremonies and other rites By which no man can doubt but S. Siluester was a massing preist and Pope this renowned Emperor conuerted by him a reuerencer of holy Masse and sacrificinge preisthood 8. which truth and doctrine for this age is more confirmed by the great generall councell of Nice where Constantine present assented and S. Siluester also present by his Legats Victor and Vincentius subscribinge approued in which it is plainely declared that none but consecrated massinge preists haue power to offer that holie sacrifice Concil Nicen. 1. can 14. per al. translat can 18. and to carry our protestants consents with vs herein the present protestant Archbishop of Canterbury director of Master Frauncis Mason together with this his directed secretary warrant vs herin sufficiently in these words The Nicen councell in that canon which Caluine and all other receaue saith plainely that the Lambe of God offered vnbloodily is laide vpon the holy table Fran. Mason in pref of his booke of consecrat pag. 243. therfore this holy councell being by all iudgements generall hauinge besides the consent of the Pope and Emperor the allowance and subscription of 318. Bishops and immediatly in those dayes as our protestants Theater of great Britanie l. 6. with others assure vs
british Bishops besides with their preists and cleargie sent from hence for Armorica or little Britanie in Fraunce as the holy massinge Bishops and Martyrs sent and martyred with S. Vrsula and the other 11000. Virgins and Martyrs of Britanie S. Michael Iacobus Columbanus Iwanus Elutherius Lothorius and Mauritius Episcop Gen. in vit S. Vrsul Matth. Westm. an 391. Io. Capgrau Catal. in S. Vrsula M. S. antiq ibid. Harris in Theatr. To. 4. in S. Vrsula antiquitat Ecclesia Coloticen al. al which with all other Bishops and preists of this kingdome cōsented with the whole Christian world as is shewed before in the doctrine of holy Masse sacrificinge preists and preisthood which our protestants will more demonstrate vnto vs by the publicklie taught and receaued Religion of Britanie in this time for they produce vnto vs an old auncient sermon written in the latine tonge and translated into the saxon language by Aelfricus in the yeare 996. and to write in protestants words this sermon was vsuall to bee read in the church here in England in the yeare 366. Iohn Foxe Act· Monum pag. 1142. which must needs bee a moste excellent testimonie for this age time And yet amonge many other thinges tendinge to the same purpose thus we finde by our protestants translation therof In the olde lawe faithfull men offered to God diuers sacrifices that had fore signification of Christs body which for our sinnes hee himselfe to his heauenly Father hath since offered to sacrifice Certainely this housell which wee doe now halow at Gods altare is a remembrance of Christs body which he offered for vs and of his blood which hee shed for vs So hee himselfe commaunded doe this in my remembrance Once suffered Christ by himselfe but yet neuerthelesse his sufferinge is daily renevved at this supper through mistery of the holy housel And againe In that holy housel there is one thing in it seene and an other vnderstoode That vvhich is there seene hath bodily shape and that vvee doe there vnderstand hath ghostly might The housell is dealed into sondry parts chevved betvveene teeth and sent into the belly hovvbeit neuerthelesse after ghostlie might it is all in euery part Many receaue that holy body and yet notvvithstandinge it is so all in euery part after ghostly mistery 13. And shewing how the Paschal Lambe was a figure of this holy sacrifice of Christ the Lambe of Innocency and God which taketh away the sins of the worlde as in holy Masse wee so pray vnto Christ there present vnder that denomination they teach it was the vse and custome of our Christians in Britanie in that time to doe the same the very words of that olde brittish publicke homely by our protestants translation bee thus That innocent Lambe vvhich the olde Israelites did then kill had signification after ghostly vnderstandinge of Christs sufferinge vvho vnguiltie shedd his blood for our redemption Hereof singe Gods seruants at euery Masse Agnus Dei qui tollis peccata mundi miserere nobis That is in our speache Thou Lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the worlde haue mercie vpon vs. Where wee see plainelie acknowledged by this so auncient antiquitie in this fourth hundred yeare and the protestants themselues so translatinge and proposinge it that generally in that time the holy sacrifice of Masse was offered by the Bishops and preists of Britanie in all places and all the seruants of God did then acknowledge professe that Christ the true Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world was therin offered and there present prayed vnto by all Gods seruants Which is as much as any massing preist Bishop or Pope holdeth teacheth or practiseth at this time concerning these things 14. And because in this age this our kingedome had by agreement both of auncient and late writers and by protestants themselues Bal. l. de scriptor in Palladio Niniano a greate dependance of Rome both in temporall and spiritual affaires and many of our cheifest cleargie men as S. Teruanus and S. Ninianus those two glorious Northrē Bishops had both their education instruction ordination and iurisdiction from thence as many others had at this time and the Bishops of Rome are so much charged by our protestant writers for adding vnto the holy sacrifice of Masse I will only vse these mens authority which say they will set downe what euerie Pope did add Quid alij Pontifices addiderint suo loco in Pontificijs actis dicetur And they are so farr from not performinge their promise in this that they rather relate more then lesse added by these holy Popes as will bee made euident by theire owne testimonies hereafter Yet for more ample satisfaction let vs followe them in this point Of S. Siluester I haue spokē before next to him succeeded S. Marke who as these men say was Pope in the time of Constantine the great Constantino Imperante in Pontificatu sedit which time was an holy time in Religion by our Kings iudgement and so this Pope not likely to make any publick lawe vnholie Therefore these protestants onely say of him that hee ordeyned the creede of the Nicen councell to bee said or sunge at Masse Rob. Barnes in act Pont. Rom. in Marc. 1. Io. Bal. in vit Pont. in eod Edw. Grimston in Marc. but this Nicen creed is holy in all iudgements and was receaued and vsed in Britanie here in that time as I haue proued it is receaued by the protestant parlament of England subscribed and sworne vnto by all the protestant Bishops and ministers of England allowed in the articles of their Religion and practised in theire churches Parlam an 1. Eliz. K. Iames can articles of Relig. articl Creed commun booke c. and therefore doth a protestant antiquarie iustly say of that holy creed time in the yeare of Christ 330. At this time the Nicen creed was commaunded to bee sunge or said in all Christian churches Stowe hist. Rom. ad an 330. therefore none but Arrian Hereticks euer did or will impugne it 15. The next Pope which these mē finde to haue added any thinge to this holy sacrifice was holy Damasus an acknowledged good Bishop and as they teache hee onely added the Confiteor Confession vsed in the beginninge of Masse in which there is nothinge which protestants disallowe but confession and prayer to Saints there remembred Io. Whitguift ansvv to the admonit pag. 78. and def of ansvv pag. 489. Bal. in vit in Damaso Barnes in eodem Grimston in Damasus which as I haue proued before was vsed in the church of God and in this Realme of Britanie in the Apostles dayes And to passe ouer so many examples and testimonies of other Christian people and places in the second age our Apostles S. Damianus and Fugatius praied to S. Michaell the Archangell and other Angels dedicated a church or chappell to them the ruines yet standinge neare Glastenburie antiquit Glaston M. S. Gapgrau in Catal
alij diuers churches besides with their allowance were founded and dedicated to S. Peter S. Martin and other Saints In the third age S. Amphibalus at his Martirdome publickly prayed to S. Alban Martyred a little before so did other holy Brittish Christians to him and other Martyrs and Saints of Britanie at that time tabul M. S. in Eccles S. Petri in Cornhill Stowe histor in K. Lucius Caius antiq Cantabrig Harris l. 2. Holinsh. hist. of Engl. M. S. antiq in Lucio M. S. antiq in S. Amphibal Capgrau in eod S. Alban legend antiq alij in the beginninge of this fourth age I haue shewed before what generall buildinge and dedicatinge of churches there was to our Martyrs that had suffered a little before and solemnizinge their festiuities and consequently prayer and inuocation vnto them And all this longe before S. Damasus was Pope being scarcely borne at that time Therefore many our protestants of England confesse that prayer and inuocation of Saints and Angels was publicklie vsed in the primatiue church euen in the sacrifice of Masse And some of them make it an article of our creede for to speak in their wordes If wee deny it wee shall peraduenture depriue ourselues of a great part of their Angels ministery and dissolue that communion of Saints which vvee professe to beleeue as an article of Gods truthe Couel examin pag. 295.178 Parkins problem pag. 89.93 Ormerod Pict Pap. pag. 26.27 Middlet papistom pag. 129. Morton Apolog. part 1. pag. 227.228 Couel ag Burges pag. 89.90 16. Wherefore I may boldly conclude of this holy Pope in this matter in these words of a Protestant Archbishop Damasus vvas a good Bishop and therefore no good thinge by him appointed to bee disallovved Io. Whitg ansvv to the admonit pag. 78. sect 2.3 and def of ansvv pag. 489. of Pope Siricius they say hee commaunded that Masses should bee said in places consecrated by the Bishops Missas in loco ab Episcopo sacrato celebrandas esse Rob. Barnes l. de vit Pont. Rom. in Ciricio but this was onely a ceremoniall decree and to Gods more honor as I haue shewed in our old Britans by their dedication of churches and our protestants in England after their ceremonies obserue it to this day What a protestant Bishop meaneth when hee writeth of this Pope Missae memorias adiunxit Hee adioyned memories to the Masse Io. Bal. l. 1. de act Pontif. Rom. in Siricio I know not if hee meaneth memories of Saints to pray vnto them or memories of other faithfull departed to pray for them as one of them hee must needs vnderstand I haue proued before they were both vsed from the Apostles time and so cannot bee said to bee any additiō of Pope Siricius in this time These protestants do not mention any other Pope in this age to haue added or altered any thinge in this holy sacrifice Therefore by their good leaue I doe here end this fourth hundred of yeares THE FIFTHE AGE OR HVNDRED YEARES OF CHRIST THE XIX CHAPTER Wherein is manifestly proued that all this fift age the sacrifice of Masse massing preists and Bishops did continue in honor in this our Britanie THe first Pope which offereth himselfe in this next and fifth hundred of yeares to speake as a late protestant writer doth was Innocent of Albania or Scotland Edw. Grimst est of the church of Rome Pope 41. pag. 44. an D. 402. and commonly it is written of him both by protestants and others Rob. Barnes in vit Innocentij Io. Bal. in eodem that by contrie hee was Albanus or of Albania the old common and receaued knowne name of Scotland And if hee was of this our Albania it might be occasion that the Scots and Britans of this kingdome did more frequent Rome at this then other times But whether hee was of Northren Albania that is in the east or of Alba in Italy or whencesoeuer sure wee are that many of this nation which proued holy preists and Bishops also had their education and instruction in Religion at Rome in these dayes by the massing and sacrificinge preists and Popes in that place Such were S. Teruanus made Archbishop of the Picts by S. Paladius the Popes Legate in Scotland about the yeare of Christ 432. as our Scottish writers testifie And that he was instructed in the faith at Rome I gather from the same Authors affirming that S. Paladius baptized him beeing an Infant Teruanum Infantem lustrico lauerat fonte Paldius Hector Boeth l. 7. histor foli 133. Posseuin in appar To. 2. pag. 452. which must needs bee at Rome from whence S. Palladius was sent into this kingdome in or about the yeare of Christ 431. died soone after his cominge hither And so hauinge for his Master and Tutor in Religion that massinge preist and Bishop and the Pope also then being the like this man could not bee instructed there in any other Religion different from that And in the same age before this S. Ninian who was also brought vp and instructed by the massinge Popes and their disciples at Rome was sent from thence to teach the same and other holie doctrines of Christian faith to the same people and was theire Bishop as all antiquaries Catholicke and Protestant testifie Bed hist. Angl. l. 3. c. 4. Bal. l. de scriptor cent 1. in Ninian Capgrau in eod Theat of great Brit. l. 6. whose successor S. Teruanus was and about the same time as our Scottish and other histories tell vs S. Seruanus was made Bishop of the Orchades beinge instructed and consecrated by the massinge Bishop Paladius which that famous massinge Pope S. Celestine sent his Legate into this nation of whome herafter Hector Boeth Scotor histor l. 7. fol. 133. 2. Besides these extraordinary the ordinary Archbishops and Bishops with their whole cleargie perseuered in these holy doctrines none to contradict them herin but in other questions moued by Pelagian hereticks And that S. Innocentius the first Pope in this age vnder whome our remembred Bishops had theire education and instruction was a massinge Pope our protestants assure vs testifyinge that hee confirmed the ceremonie of giuinge the Pax in Masse Vt pax in Missa daretur ordinauit The like they testifie of Pope Sozimus and Bonifacius which were betweene S. Innocentius and S. Celestine that sent so many Bishops into this kingdome affirming how they both maintayned sacrificinge preisthood and holy Masse with the ceremonies thereof and the supreamacy of the see of Rome Io. Bal. l. 2. de act Pont. Rom. in Innocent in Sozimo Bonifacio Robert Barne in vit Pontif. in eisdem And for the sacrifice of Masse that it was Missa papistica the papisticall or papists Masse such as Catholicks of this time whome they call papists and their Masse preists and Religion papisticall doe vse Bal. supr lib. 2. in Caelestino before the dayes of Saint and Pope Celestine who as they say added some thinges to the papisticall Masse vsed before his papacie
Papisticae Missae inseruit And yet this sacrificinge massinge and papisticall Pope was hee by all antiquities on whome Britanie in those dayes did cheifly depend for direction and instruction in matters of Religion 3. Therefore to make all peace and attonement wee may by the proceedings and institutions of this holy Pope and our Master and Pedagogue in Christ let vs learne of our protestants themselues what were the things he added to the sacrifice of Masse whether any matter essentiall or that may be excepted against They haue told vs that before his additions the Masse was papisticall and concerninge his additions In initio sacrificij vt psalmus Iudica me Deus discerne causam me am c. à sacrificaturo diceretur ordinauit graduale in Missa ordinauit He ordeyned that the psalme Iudge mee ô God discerne my cause should be said in the beginning of the sacrifice by the preist that offereth the sacrifice and he ordeyned the graduale should be said in Masse Rob. Barn l. de vit Pontif. Rom. in Caelest Magdeb. cent 5. in Caelest so write others of these protestāts amōg whom one a Bishop saith Caelestinus introitum graduale responsorium tractum offertorium vt propria inuenta papisticae Missae inseruit Pope Celestine did put into the papisticall Masse as inuentions of his own the introite graduale responsorie tract and offertory Iohn Foxe Tom. 2. in Q. Mary Cartwright admon Whitg answ to the admonit pag. 94. sect 1.2 Io. Bal. l. 2. act Pontif Roman in Caelestino which wordes of his vt propria inuenta as his owne inuentions are the euident forgery and inuention of this protestant for all these thinges are plaine wordes of holy scriptures in all places and so the inuentions of God himselfe and not Pope Celestines And if hee meaneth that the placing them in the Masse was his inuention which hee doth not insinuate why was it not lawfull for him to vse the scriptures in Masse otherwise no prayer or part of Masse or whatsoeuer liturgie or publicke office of any church could bee lawfull nothinge could be lawfull for nothinge is more lawfull or warranted then the word of God and scripture Yet it was not S. Celestines inuention to place any one of these in the Masse but they were all vsed therin before his time euen by the confession of these protestants themselues For first concerning the introite it is one of the psalmes of Dauid the 42. by the Latine accompt and by the Hebrue 43. and such kind of introite to the holy Masse was in vse longe before this Popes time as our protestants acknowledge wherof one thus confesseth Io. Foxe To. 2. Act. and Monum Q. Mary pag. 1401. Chrisostome in the eleuenth homely vpon the Ghospell of S. Matthew saith that in his time and before his time the vse was to singe whole psalmes till they were entered and assembled together And so belike Caelestinus borrowed this custome of of the Greekes and brought it into the Latine church Therfore by these men S. Caelestine was not the Author of this custome yet if he had bene no protestāt or Christian will say that sayinge or singinge holy psalmes so warranted in scripture is an vnlawfull but a lawfull and godly exercise 4. The same protestant Author maketh the graduale response and tract of as auncient standinge when hee thus speaketh of the graduale and consequently of the others belonging vnto it Foxe supr the graduale the people were went to singe when the Bishop was about to go vp to the pulpit or some higher standinge where the worde of God might be better more sensibly heard at his mouth readinge the epistle and the ghospell Which custome hee maketh as auncient or more auncient then the time of Pope Alexander in the Empire of Traian Touchinge the laste which is the offertorie it is euident by these protestants and al testimonies before that it was and of necessitie must needs be vsed from the begininge for where there is Masse sacrifice and oblation offered there must needes bee an offeringe or offertorie thereof otherwise it could not bee offered Foxe supr Therefore this protestāt acknowledgeth it to haue bene vsed before the time of S. Irenaeus so neare the Apostles and that hee thus doth remember it Iren. l. 4. cap. 18. pro diuersis sacrificiorum ritibus simplex oblatio panis vini fidelibus sufficiat In stedd of diuers rites of sacrifices in the olde lawe one oblation of breade and wine serueth Therfore I will conclude with these words of a protestāt Archbishop Celestinus was a godly Bishop and the church of Rome at that time had the substance of the Sacraments according to Gods word neither was there any superstition mixed with them Iohn Whitg def of the answ to the admonit pag. 588. 5. And in this opinion are and ought to bee all our English Protestant antiquaries and diuines which generally hold teach that the Britans of this kingedome inuiolablie kept the true faith and Religion of Christ in all things vntill the cominge of S. Augustine and his companions from S. Gregory the great Pope of Rome in the later end of the sixt hundred yeares for most certaine and vndoubted it is by all antiquities that this nation at this time of S. Celestine being infected with the Pelagian Hereticks learned and subtile in disputation this holy Pope sent many holy Bishops hither to confute that heresie instruct the ignorant repaire the decaied discipline of our church and reforme many abuses growne by reason of that heresie and the Saxon Pagans which then were entered into this Iland Which Legates of this holy Pope must needs bee adiudged to bee of the same faith and Religion with him that sent them by his authoritie and direction to effect those holy labours He sent the two holie Bishops S. Germanus Lupus into this part of Britanie S. Palladius into Scotland S. Patricke and Segetius into Ireland I haue spoken of S. Palladius before how by his power from the see of Rome hee placed sacrificing and massinge preists and Bishops amonge the Scots and Picts in the north parts of this kingdome of vnited great Britanie Prosper in Chronic. ad An. 432. Rob. Barnes l. de vit Pontif. Rom. in Caelestino Io. Bal. l. 2. Act. Pontif. Rom. in eod Bal. l. de scriptor Brit. cent 1. in Leporio Agricola 6. Also I haue shewed out of our auncient Brittish Manuscript otherwise before how both S. German and Lupus were massinge preists and Bishops and obserued the auncient forme of Masse composed by S. Marke therefore beeing sent by authoritie from that massinge Pope S. Celestine they neither did nor might vary and differ from the opinion and practise of him that sent him as S. Prosper who liued at that time and others write to supply his owne place and parson in ordering and reforminge the church of Britanie Papa Celestinus Germanum Antisiodorensem Episcopum voce sua mittit vt deturbatis
eod S. Asaph in vita S. Kentegern Capg in eod Io. Bal. centur 1. de script Brit. in Kentegern Elgnen Godwin Catalog in S. Asaph and Probus the auncient writer of S. Patricks life dedicateth it to Paulinus about that time S. Paulinus was Archbishop here which argueth that Paulinus had some acquaintance with or reference to S. Patricke otherwise an Irish Author would not haue dedicated his worke to one in England Those scholes were here of high authority approued both by the Popes Kings of Britanie as Cambridg teacheth Prebus in vita S. Patricij inter opera S. Bedae Io. Caius l. antiquitat Camtab pag. 147.148 10. Now let vs come to S. Patricke who although he was cheifly sent by S. Celestine to the inhabitants of Ireland and Scotland yet hee was a Britane borne and by many antiquities preached much and by some many yeares together before his death liuinge in this nation died here Therefore wee may boldly apply him as a Master and witnes in this busines This man being sent by the massinge Pope S. Celestine was so farr also a massinge preist and Bishop that as the auncient writer of his life not S. Bede but Probus an Irish man more aunciēt then S. Bedes time witnesseth l. 2. de vita S. Patricij in fine the inchaunters and magiciens of that contry especially three which he called Locri Egled and Mel did tell to the Kinge and nobles of that contry beinge idolaters diuers yeares before the cominge of S. Patricke thither that a certaine Prophet should come thither with a new Religion that though it was hard and austere yet it should quite destroy theire auncient worship and there continue for euer And to speake in this auncient Authors wordes of S. Patricks sayinge Masse in particular praecinebant quasi in modum cantici lirico modo compositi ante aduentum Sancti viri duobus aut tribus annis decantantes de eo Haec sunt autem verba cantici secundum linguae illius Idioma in latinum conuersa non tamen manifesta Adueniet artis caput cum suo ligno praecuruo capite ex eo omnis domus erit capite perforata incantabit nephas ex sua mensa ex anteriore parte domus suae respondebit ei sua familia tota fiat fiat Quod nostris verbis potest manifestius exprimi Adueniet totius artis Magister cum signo crucis quod omne cor hominum compungitur de altari Sacramentorum conuertet animas ad Christum omnis populus Christianorum respōdebit Amen Quādo erunt haec omnia regnum nostrum gentile non stabit Quod sic totum completum est They did singe before the cominge of the holy man S. Patricke a songe made lyrickwise of him two or three yeares And these are the words of the song according to that language turned into latine but not manifest The head of art will come with his staffe with a crooked head with that al the house shall bee bored in the heade he shall singe wickednes from his table from the former part of his house all his householde shall answere so bee it so bee it Which in our words may be more manifestly expressed The Master of all art shall come with the signe of the crosse and all the harts of men shall haue compunction and from the altare of Sacraments hee shall conuert soules to Christ and all Christian people shall answere Amen When all these things shall bee then our heathen kingedome shall not stand All which was so fulfilled Io. Capgrau in Catalog in S. Patricio 11. Iohn Capgraue and others in S. Patricks life thus set downe this prediction of S. Patricke adueniet homo cum suo ligno cuius mensa erit in oriente domus suae populus eius retrorsum ex sua mensa cantabit familia respondebit ei Amen Hic cum aduenerit Deos nostros destruet templa subuertet doctrina eius regnabit in seculū seculi A man shall come with his staffe whose table shall be in the east part of his house and the people behinde him and hee shall singe from his table and the companie shall answere vnto him Amen He when he cometh shall destroy our Gods ouerthrowe our temples his doctrine shall reigne for euer Where wee see an euident prediction and foretelling how this great Apostle should be a sacrificinge massinge preist his altar should bee in the east part of the church as altars vsually are and the people should answere Amen How deuout a sacrificinge massinge man hee was the historie of his life is witnes and of many miracles to proue the sanctitie and holines both of that sacrifice and the sacrificer Amonge which a sorcerer ouerthrowinge his chalice when hee said masse the earth opened and swallowed him vp Factum est alto die cum Patricius Missam celebraret quidam magus effudit calicem suam statim terra aperiēs os suum deuorauit eum M. S. antiq in vit S. Patric Capgrau in eod and the altare on which hee vsuallie said Masse healed diseases and wrought other miracles And this moste holy Saint by all testimonies both of Catholicks and Protestants Bal. l. de scriptor Britan. in Patric Prob. in vita eius Capgrau al in eod was so great a promoter of the blessed sacrifice of Masse and sacrificinge massinge preists and Bishops that for the honor and propagation of them to insist in the words of Nennius Nenmus M. S. hist in S. Patricie hee founded 345. churches to that vse Hee consecrated so many or more Bishops endued with the spirit of God and ordered 3000. massinge preists Ecclesias numero fundauit 345. ordinauit Episcopos trecentos quadraginta quinque aut amplius in quibus spiritus Domini crat Presbyteros autem vsque ad tria millia ordinauit 12. Therefore this massing Archbishop liuinge and rulinge in Ireland and Britanie vntill the yeare of Christ 491. by a Protestant Bishop makinge his age 122. yeares and longer by Capgraue others saying hee was annis centum triginta an hundred and thirty yeares old by Probus an hundred thirtie two and more when hee died Bal centur 1. de scriptor Britan. in Patricio Capgrau Catal. in eod M. S. in vita S. Patric Prebus in vit eiusd this kingdome of Britanie could not bee without Masse and many massinge preists and Bishops in this age And as the great recited number of massinge preists and Bishops especially Bishops aboue 340. could not bee wholly employed in these kingdomes which neuer had so many in so short a time we may be bold to extend his mission of such massinge men to a larger circuite and say hee sent diuers of these his massinge disciples euen into Armerica it selfe for wee finde in the aunciently written life of S. Brendan 1100. yeares since M. S. antiq Io. Capgrau in vit S. Brendani of whom one of the Ilands of America still beareth name that in his
S. Leo Missae sacrificium approbanit Hee did approue the sacrifice of Masse therfore Masse was termed and knowne to be so accepted a sacrifice before his time and approbation For a thinge approued or to bee approued vnseparably carrieth with it a precedency to the approbation that which is not cannot possibly bee approued as a thinge past or present and euery such allowance or approbation necessarily supposeth the thinge to bee so allowed or approued And this will suffice for S. Leo. 4. After whome in this age the onely Pope which is produced by these men to haue added or altered in the Masse is Gelasius of this Pope a protestant thus writeth Robert Barnes in vit Pontif. in Gelasio praefationem Missae verè dignuÌ„ iustum est instituit But this is euidentlie vntrue as I haue proued before for S. Ciprian and before him Tertullian informe vs it was in vse in the church before their times and S. Ciprian alleadgeth it is an apostolicall common known custome of the church Ciprian l. de orat Dominic and Foxe the protestant proueth Io. Foxe Tom. 2. in Q. Mary that this could not bee any inuention of Gelasius for that both the auncient Greeke church before that time and both S. Ciprian and S. Augustine so agree it was in vse before Ciprian sup Aug. de vera Religione cap. 3 therefore followeth therein the opinion of Thomas Waldensis that it could not bee the inuention of Pope Gelasius And Pope Vigilius which liued not longe after Gelasius who writinge to the Bishops of Germany and Fraunce desirous to know the order which the church of Rome obserued in the prefaces of Masse answereth in this maner Vigilius epistola ad Episcopos Germaniae Galliae Inuenimus has nouem praefationes in sacro catalogo tantumodo recipiendas quas long a retro veritas in Romana Ecclesia hactenus seruauit Wee finde that these 9. prefaces are to bee receued in the holy catalogue which truth hath longe time from former ages hitherto obserued in the Roman church And thus hee recoÌ„pteth them one of Easter another of the Ascension of our Lord the third of Pentecoste the fourth of the natiuitie of our Lord the fift of the apparition of our Lord the sixt of the Apostles the seuenth of the holy Trinitie the eight of the Crosse the ninth in Lent And thus concludeth has praefationes tenet custodit sancta Romana Ecclesia has tenendas vobis mandamus These prefaces the holy Roman church obserueth these wee commaund to bee kept by you And Houeden as our protestants haue published him reciteth all these out of the same authoritie to haue bene receued in England in a councel of our Bishops manie hundred yeares since setting downe the begininge of euery one of them and addeth the tenth of the blessed Virgin decimam de beata Virgine Roger. Houeden in annal part posterior in Henr. 2. 5. And our English Protestants themselues by their highest parlamentary authoritie in such things with them vse the same prefaces except that of the Apostles and blessed Virgine in their publick church seruice their communion booke Protest communion booke titul communion and yet in that of the blessed Virgine which seemeth to haue beene added after the dayes of Pope Vigilius there is no inuocation of her nor any matter now questioned by protestants found in it And concerninge that of the Apostles of matters questioned there is onely this clause or petition vnto God for preseruing his church vt gregem tuum Pastor aeterne non deseras sed per beatos Apostolos tuos continua protectione custodias vt ijsdem Rectortbus gubernetur quos operis tui Vicarios eidem contulisti praesse Pastores That God the eternall Pastor will not forsake his flocke but keepe by his blessed Apostles with continuall protection that it may bee gouerned by the same Rulers whome Vicars of his worke hee hath appointed Pastors to rule it Which is not a prayer immediatlie to the Apostles but to God for the protection of his Apostles and such as our protestants themselues in their publick seruice on S. Michael his day doe vse for the protection of Angels as is manifest in their collect or prayer of that feast being the old Catholick prayer word by word translated into English And yet if there were any immediate prayer vnto the Apostles or any other Saints or Angels in any oÌ„f these prefaces I haue proued before that it was the receaued doctrine of Christs church from the beginninge 6. And if wee should allow vnto protestants that Pope Gelasius did add in the prefaces all that clause verè dignum iustum est vnto per Christum Dominum nostrum What is there in it but holy and allowable and still practised by themselues in their church seruice This it is verè dignum iustum est aequum salutare nos tibi semper vbique gratias agere Domine sancte Pater omnipotens aterne Deus per Christum Dominum nostrum ô Lord holy Father omnipotent eternall God verely it is a thinge worthie and iust right and belonginge to saluation that wee alwayes and in all places giue thanks to thee by Christ our Lord. Are not all Christians in all iudgements bound to bee of this minde and this being a dutie so bindinge and belonginge vnto al that beleeue in Christ is it not the better the oftner and more publickly it be acknowledged oâ—… if it be good by protestants and in their publick practise how can it be ill in Catholicks or could bee so in Pope Gelasius And if hee had added Te igitur clementissime Pater per Iesum ChristuÌ„ filium tuum Dominum nostrum supplices rogamus ac petimus Therefore ô moste mercifull Father wee aske and beseeche thee by Iesus Christ thy sonne our Lord. It is the same reason as before this beinge a very Christian and holy prayer by Protestant Religion to aske all things of God in the name of Christ as hee himselfe said whatsoeuer you shall aske in my name that will I doe Io. c. 14. v. 13. and whatsoeuer yee shall aske of the Father in my name hee may giue it you Io. c. 15. v. 26. 7. Whereby these men may see that neither the primatiue church which vsed inuocation of Saints nor the present church of Rome insistinge therein did or doe diminish any honor or dutie to Christ by honoringe them which honor him and are honoured by him Yet S. Remigius witnesseth this prayer Te igitur clementissime Pater to haue beene vsed from the Apostles Remig. in epist. 1. ad Timoth. cap. 2. Wheras some protestants write of Pope Gelasius Balaeus l. 2. de actis Pontif. Rom. in Gelasio Gelasius hymnos prefationes gradualia collectas orationes praescripsit Pope Gelasius did prescribe hymnes prefaces graduals collects and prayers I haue proued by these protestants that all these were vsed in the church and laudably longe before and by the word praescripsit hee did
all other prayers both in their priuate and publicke writings 3. Of S. Gregories addinge diesque nostros in tua pace disponas and dispose our dayes in peace and graunt wee bee deliuered from eternall damnation and numbred in the flock of thy elect I haue spoken before here only I add that S. Bede whome this Protestant Bishop Io. Bal. l. de scriptor Britan. centur 1. in Beda Girwino doth equall or rather preferr before S. Gregory S. Augustine S. Hierome and S. Chrisostome those great lights of Christs church doth say that these wordes which S. Gregory added in the holie Masse are words ful of greatest perfection Beatus Papa Gregorius in ipsa Missarum celebratione tria verba maximae perfectionis plena superadiecit diesque nostros in tua pace disponas atque ab aeterna damnatione nos cripi in electorum tuorum iubeas grege numerari Beda Eccles histor l. 2. cap. 1. in which place hee also commendeth him for causinge in the churches of S. Peter and S. Paul at Rome Masses to be said ouer their bodies Fecit inter alia beatus Papa Gregorius vt in Ecclesijs beatorum Apostolorum Petri Pauli super corpora eoruÌ„ Missae celebrarentur Which sacred bodies of those two glorious Apostles this lewde protestant superintendent therin as his phrase teacheth a Vâ—…gilantian hereticke calleth the deade â—…arcasses of the Apostles so as wee terme the deade bodies of beastes and therefore disliketh S. Gregory for that institution super Apostolorum mortua cadauera Missas celebrari mandauit Bal. l. 2. de Act. Pontif. Rom. in Gregor Magno but though it doth not belonge to this place and my promise yet to free S. Gregory from all pretended error in any matter I wil shew in the next chapter when I come to speake of the brittish preists and Bishops of this age that they were as farr engaged in this doctrine of reuereÌ„ce to holie relicks as either S. Gregory or his disciples hee sent hither were or the Catholicks of the present Roman church bee at this time The same I wil demonstrate concerning the doctrine of Indulgences an other preteÌ„ded blott which they would gladly find out to staine and blemish the glory of that great Doctor Pope and Saint 4. And whereas this protestant Bishop saith of this holy Pope Hee admitted Masses for the dead Missas pro mortuis admisit I haue often shewed by these protestants that this was vsed from the beginninge And whereas hee obiecteth Bal. supr in Greg. Magno that S. Gregory first instituted Candelmasse day and palme sonday with solemnitie of procession though these bee but ceremoniall yet he contradicteth himselfe knowinge and acknowledginge that processions were longe before in vse and that Candelmasse day was kept with candels in the time of Pope Vigilius and by his approbation candelaruÌ„ festum instituit Bal. in Vigilio l. 2. Act. Pontific Rom. whereas this man saith in S. Augustine S Gregories disciple that hee brought hither altars vestiments holy vessels relicks and bookes of ceremonies introduxit altaria vestimenta vasa sacra reliquias ceremoniarum codices Bal. l. de scriptor Britan. l. 1. in Augustino Monocho I haue shewed already that all these were in vse with the ChristiaÌ„ Britans longe before and this protestant obiector among others so acknowledgeth in diuers both Scots and Britans in this Iland and in the life of S. Patrick he receueth as S. Patricks the epistle written in his name Patricius scripsit ad Aualonios Inculas epistolam Bal. centur 1. Gild. l. de excid Bed l. v. histor Eccles Bal. centur 1. in Brigida Lagin Kentegern Patric Iona. Monacho alijs in which hee proueth both S. Patricke S. Pope Celestine S. Pope Eleutherius and his Legates S. Damianus and Fugatianus in Kinge Lucius time and all the Britans in those times to haue beene as great Patrons and practisers of these doctrines and customes which hee disliketh in S. Gregory his disciples as any of them theÌ„ was or any learned Catholicke at this present is Thus fâ—…rr these protestants exceptions against the doctrine of S. Gregory and his disciples all turning to theire glory and confusion of the protestant accusers by their owne sentence 5. To which I will add one thing more from our holy contrimaÌ„ S. Aldelmus scholler to S. Gregory as his words import who thus relateth an addition of S. Gregorie to the canon of the Masse which our protestants doe not remember in their oblations S. Adelmus l. de laudib Virginitat cap. 22. mihi operae pretium videtur vt Sanctae Agathae rumores castissimae Virginis Luciae praeconia subsequantur Quas Praeceptor pedagogus noster Gregorius in canone quotidiano quando Missarum solemnia celebrantur copulasse cognoscitur hoc modo in Catalogo Martyrum ponens Faelicitate Anastasia Agatha Lucia It is a thinge worth labour that after speach of S. Agatha he speaketh of the praise of virginitie the praises of the moste chaste Virgin Lucia should follow which our Master and Instructor Gregory is knowne to haue coupled in the daily canon when the solemnities of Masse are celebrated placing them thus in the Catalogue of Martyrs Faelicitas Anastasia Agatha Luciae But this rather maketh against protestant quarrels in this kinde for they contendinge against the doctrine of prayer to Saints are taught here that it was the auncient custome of Gods church to pray vnto them euen in their publick Masses can Miss § nobis quoque peccatoribus for S. Gregory did here onely add S. Agatha and S. Lucia vnto the others which were in the canon before copulasse cognoscitur and bee very many in particular as appeareth in that place besides all the Apostles and holy Martyrs in generall cum tuis Sanctis Apostolis Martyribus and the words in canone quotidiano in the daily canon of Masse are an euident conuiction that the daily canon of Masse was vsed and this honor of Saints also therin before this time as wee see in all old Masses Greeke Latine or Syriake And I haue before proued that this holy doctrine was euer from the beginning of Christianity in this kingdome reuerently obserued Of the truth and excellency of S. Gregories and S. Augustines Religion planted amonge the Saxons I haue spoken sufficiently in all things in my ecclesiasticall historie at large 6. To proue it breifly in this place more sound and perfect then the Religion of the Christian Britans so dignified by our protestant writers I first vse them for witnesses thereof And first the present Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury D. George Abbots the director of Master Frauncis Mason and this his directed scribe thus write producinge the Brittish Bishops themselues at that time so acknowledginge George Abbot and Franc. Mason l. 2. of consecrat of Bish. cap 4. pag. 59. The brittish Bishops confessed that they vnderstood that to be the true way of righteousnes which Augustine had preached Yea the faith which S. Augustine brought and
that which the Britans had before must needs be one and the same in all materiall and substantiall points Wherefore wee cannot excuse the Britans for refusing to ioyne with him in the conuersion of the Saxons The like haue Stowe Howes Hollinshed and other protestants Stowe and Howes histor in K. Ethelbert Holinsh. hist. of Engl. l. 5. cap. 15. pag. 96. pag. 97. an 581. shewinge directly that the Christian Britans at the coming of S. Augustine and his companions were farr inferiour vnto them both in holines of life and puritie of doctrine Which is testified with great lamētation by S. Gildas a Britane S. Bede writer of the brittish history Gildas l. de excid conquest Brit. Bed histor Eccl. l. 1. Galfrid Monument hist. Reg. Brit. l. 10. 11. 7. And if wee discend vnto the particular differences which then were betweene S. Augustine and the Britans there is not any one to bee found in any antiquitie that concerned the questions I haue in hand but in them there was an vniforme consent by all writers onely I finde that they differed in some ceremonies about the consecration of Bishops but in no materiall thinge S. Asaph in vit S. Kentegerni M. S. in vit eius Capgrau in Catal. in Kenteg and our protestants differ from them both therein For the Britans did then consecrate Bishops with anointing their heads with holy Chrisme Inuocation of the holy Ghost Benediction and Imposition of handes Mos in Britannia inoleuerat in consecratione Pontificum tantummodo capita eorum sacri Chrismatis infusione perungere cum inuocatione Sancti Spiritus Benedictione manus Impositione And the Romans besides these necessarie things in that consecration kept and obserued the decrees of the holy Canons in this busines Which the Britans did not omit for any dislike they had of those sacred ceremonies but by distance of place and infested with Pagans inuasions were ignorant of the canons as our Authors say Insulam enim quasi extra orbem positi emergentibus Paganorum infestationibus canonum erant ignari· M. S. de vita S. Kenteger· antiq Capgrau supr in eod and yet our protestants both knowinge the canonicall institutions and what both the Romans and Britans with all the Christian worlde at that time thought to bee essentiall and necessary in this holy Sacrament neither follow the one or other and so by al iudgement haue depriued them selues of lawfull and true Bishops and consequentlie of all true cleargie men which cannot be without true and lawful Bishops such as they want to consecrate them 8. The other differences betwene S. Augustine and the Britans may appeare out of the words of S. Augustine vnto them related by S. Bede and others and thus sett downe by our protestant historians Augustines oration breifly was thus Bed histor Eccles l. 2. cap. 2. Stowe and Howes histor in Kentish Saxons K. Ethelbert although deare bretheren in many other points yee doe contrary to our custome or rather contrary to the custome of the vniuersall church of Christ yet notwithstandinge if yee will in these three things consent vnto mee that is to celebrate the easter in due time to accomplish the ministerie of Baptisme accordinge to the Roman and Apostolick church and last of all to preach with vs to this English nation the vvord of our Lord all your other ceremonies rites and customes though they bee contrary to ours yet vvee vvill vvillinglie suffer and bee content to beare vvith them But they ansvvered they vvoulde doe none of these thinges requested Where wee see that S. Augustine and the Britans did differ principally in these three things and by our protestants themselues S. Augustine held the truth in them and the Britans were in error And so likewise in all other ceremonies rites and customes then cōtrouersed for S. Augustine iustifieth that the Britans in them all were contrary to the custome of the vniuersall church of Christ. In multis quidem nostrae consuetudini immo vniuersalis Ecclesiae contraria geritis And their learned contriman Gyraldus Cambrensis diuers hundreds of yeares since beeing as a protestant Bishop stileth him vetustae cognitionis verè helluo an vnsatiable seeker forth of antiquities with protestants allowance thus setteth downe the ceremonies of the Britans wherein they differed from all other churches in this order Bal. l. de scriptor Britan. in Gyrald Cambren cent 2. Gyrald Cambren descript Cambr. cap. 18. Dauid Powell ib. 9. De quolibet pane apposito primum fractionis angulum pauperibus donant Of euerie loafe of breade sett before them they giue the first corner they breake to the poore They sitt three and three together at dinner in memorie of the Trinitie They cast away theire armour and bare headed aske the benediction of euery Monke or preist or any wearinge the habit of Religion The people doth greatly and more then other nations desire confirmation by a Bishop and Inunction of Chrisme by which the grace of the holy Ghost is giuen They giue tythes of all things they possesse cattell sheepe sometimes whē either they marry wiues or go on pilgrimage or correct their life by the counsaile of the church Aboue all forreine labour moste willingly going on pilgrimage to Rome they more readily vvith deuout mindes adore the Tombes of the Apostles Wee see they yeeld deuout reuerence to churches and ecclesiastical men and relicks of Saints and portable bells vvouen books and the crosse giue farr more honor to all these then any other nation The immunities of theire churches farr exceedeth the Indulgence of the canons You shall not see any vvhere the Eremites and Anachorites of greater abstinence or more spirituall And speakinge of the Britans in the time of S. Germanus and Lupus when they were troubled with Pelagianisme and first irruptions of the Pagan Saxōs these Authors say These customes and ceremonies of the Britans continued from them to the time of Gyraldus Cambrensis that died in the yeare of Christ 1190. ab eorundem doctrina haec vt fertur vsqe in hodiernum documenta tenuerunt 10. Thus wee haue learned all the differences that were betweene S. Augustine and the Britans and finde that S. Augustine was the innocent partie in them all For amonge all these laste recited where any thinge is remembred as singular and differing from other churches it is the case of the Britans and the Romans agreed with the common and receued customes of the church of Christ And concerninge those doctrines and customes which our protestants doe moste dislike in S. Gregory and S. Augustine with his associates and the now present Roman church which are pilgrimages and especially to Rome with the honor of that holy Apostolicke see reuerence of holy relicks Indulgences honor to sacrificinge massinge preists and Religious men and more Sacraments then protestants admit as namely the Sacrament of confirmation giuinge of the grace of the holy Ghost by anointinge with sacred Chrisme reuerencing of the crosse and holie images
said nation of the said Angles much more vvorthie preachers by vvhome they might be brought to the faith And then immediatly they set downe S. Augustine Mellitus Iustus and Iohn with others sent hither by S. Gregory to bee these much more vvorthie preachers by vvhom this nation was brought to the faith And this might suffice in this matter but for the ful clearing of al doubts I will further fully proue how al preists and Bishops in Britanie in this age were sacrificing massing preists and the best learned and most holy amonge them did in all things ioyne with the Popes and church of Rome and they which opposed moste against S. Augustine and his associates sent from thence in some ceremoniall customes did in these points all others which protestants most dislike in Catholick Romane Religion vtterly disagree from these protestants and hold the same doctrine practise generally as S. Augustine did and the members of the present Romane Apostolick church doe at this day THE XXIII CHAPTER Wherein demonstration is made both by protestants and other testimonies that during all this age and hundred of yeares vntill and after the coming of S. Augustine this kingdome had many holy massinge preists and Bishops agreeinge in these and all other articles of Religiō with the church of Rome IN the later end of the fift hundred of yeares of Christ I made relation how amonge many others those two renowned massinge preists S. Dubritius the great Archbishop of Caerlegion and the Popes Legate made Bishop by the massing Bishop and Legate of the see Apostolicke and S. Iltutus disciple of the same massing Bishop and Legate S. Germanus were Tutors and Masters in Religion and diuinitie not only to the cleargie of this Iland but many others and neither did nor could teach them any other doctrine in these points then they had receued from others and practised by themselues about holy preisthood and sacrifice of Masse And as both protestants other antiquaries tell vs both these liued 20. yeares at the leaste in the beginninge of this sixt age S. Iltutus beeing aliue and florishinge in the yeare 520. claruit anno à Christi natiuitate 520. and S. Dubritius liuinge two yeares after obijt anno gratiae 522. Bal. l. de scriptor Britan. cent 1. in Ilchtuto in Dubritio Godw. Catal. in S. Dauids in Dubritius therefore wee may boldly say that among so great numbers of their massing schollers many of them liued a great part if not all this age The auncient Manuscript of the Saints of Wales the Apologist of the antiquitie of Cambridge and others thus testifie of S. Dubritius M. S. antiq de vit Sanctorum Wall in S. Dubritio Io. Caius l. 1. de antiquit Cantabr Academ pag. 145.146 Creuit illius fama cum vtriusque legis nouae veteris peritia per totā Britanniam ita quod ex omni parte totius Britanniae scholares veniebant non tantum rudes sed etiam viri sapientes Doctores ad eum studendi causa confluebant Imprimis Sanctus Helianus Sampson discipulus suus Vbelnius Merchiguinus Elguoredus Gunuinus Longual Artbodu Longur Arguistil Iunabin Conbram Goruan Guernabin Iouan Elheharn Iudnon Curdocui Aidan Cinuarch cum his mille clericos per septem annos continuo in podo seu pago Hentlan super ripam Guy in studio literarum diuinae sapientiae humanae retinuit Where we see he had a thousand schollers at one time and place seuen yeares together that were clergy men students in diuinitie and in an other place called in the Brittish languadge Mocros miraculously assigned vnto him hee had as these antiquities say innumerable schollers many yeares together cum suis innumerabilibus discipulis mansit per plures annos regendo studium l. de vit Sanct. Wall Caius sup pag. 147.148 M. S. antiq Capgrau in S. Iltuto Tatheo 2. The like they write of the scholes of S. Iltutus and S. Tatheus or as some call him Thatheus The antiquaries of Cambridge alleage for the immunities and priuiledges of their vniuersitie the auncient Charter dated at London in the yeare of Christ 531 of Kinge Arthur that knowne reuerencer of sacrificing preists and Masse Charta priuileg Arthuri an 531. apud Caium antiq Cantabrig l. 1. and both Catholicks and protestants testifie that the auncient vniuersitie of Standford continued in this time and vntill S. Gregory interdicted it for heresies that fell amonge the Saxons and Britans together mixt Harding histor in King Ethelbert Stowe and Howes historie in Bladud therefore wee may assure our selues that notwithstandinge so many troubles alterations as chaunced here in those daies they continued the holy doctrine and custome of Masse and sacrificinge preists For S. Gregory so knowne and confessed a Patron and practiser of these thinges neither would nor could haue interdicted that vniuersitie for any thinge which hee himselfe so embraced and honored So that it is euident that the whole kingdome of Britanie in this time followinge the doctrine which their scholes and vniuersities taught them must needs then allowe these holy misteries of which I write The same is euident both by the Kings which then reigned here as also by the Archbishops who ruled in Religious affaires The Kings in the beginning of this age were Vther pendragon who died about the yeare of Christ 515. beeinge for Religion of the same with the massinge Archbishops S. Dubritius and S. Sampson with the sacrificinge Bishops and preists by whose generall consent he was crowned Kinge Vther conuocato regni clero caepit diadema Insula annuētibusque cunctis sublimatus est in Regem Galfr. Mon. l. 8. cap. 17. Math. Westm. ad an 498 and when his death was knowne they as solemly assembled to giue him Princely Christian buriall Cum obitus Regis diuulgatus fuisset aduenerunt Pontifices cum clero regni tuleruntque corpus eius ad caenobium Ambrij iuxta Aurelium Ambrosium more regio humauerunt 2. Next was Kinge Arthur how he was engaged in this holy doctrines it is sufficiēt Argument that being but 15. yeares of age and his birth by many not without exception hee was with the generall applause both of the sacrificinge cleargie and their ghostly children crowned Kinge by S. Dubritius the Popes Legate and renowned massinge Archbishop and primate of Britanie with the other massing Bishops therof Defuncto Vtherpendragon conuenerunt ex diuersis Prouincijs proceres Britonum Dubritio Vrbis Legionum suggerentes vt Arthurum filium Regis in Regem consecraret Dubritius associatis sibi Episcopis Arthurum regni diademate insignuit Galfrid Mon l. 9. cap. 1. Matth. Westm. ad an gratiae 516. Stowe histor Britans and Saxons in Arthur Io. Bal. l. de script Brit. cent 1. in Dubritio Godwin Catalog in S. Dauids to this his whole life in fighting against the enemies of that holy Religion the sacred churches and altars which he reedified for that heauenly sacrifice and charters of
immunities which he graunted to the most knowne massing places of Britanie as Glastenbury and others and the great reuerence he vsed to all massinge preists and Prelates are sufficient testimony of this and to bee seene allmost in all histories Manuscripts and others of that time and hee liued vnto the yeare of Christ 542. Now if wee come to the Archbishops Bishops vnder them Matthew of Westminster and others tell vs that for Yorke that renowned massinge man S. Sampson was Archbishop there 7. yeares after the beginning of this age anno gratiae 507. Floruerunt in Britānia Sanctus Sampson Eboracensis Archiepiscopus S. Dubritius Vrbis Regionum Archiepiscopus Matth. Westm an 542. alij Matth. Westm an gratiae 507. what a miraculous massing preist and Prelate he was I haue spoken in the former age 3. That S. Dubritius ruled all in the Archiepiscopal see of Caerlegion where most both Bishops preists were in these daies at the least vntill the 16. yeare of this age I haue shewed before whē S. Dubritius with the rest of the Bishops of Britanie crowned King Arthur in that yeare Who was Archbishop of London at this time it is not so certainly remembred in particular But the Author of the Brittish history translated by Galfridus assureth vs that there was an Archbishop of London at this time that hee together with S. Dubritius Archbishop of Caerlegion the Archbishop of Yorke did crowne Kinge Arthur Trium Metropolitanarum sedium Archi Praesules Londoniensis videlicet Eboracensis nec non ex vrbe Legionum Dubritius hic Britanniae primas Apostolicae sedis Legatus Galfr. Mon. histor Reg. Brit. l. 9. cap. 12.13 and by the circumstances of the history these three Archbishops performed that great solemne coronation at the solēnitie of Masse at which both the Kinge these three Archbishops with the other Bishops of theire diuisions and the nobilitie of Britanie were present And this coronation is cheifely attributed to S. Dubritius because it was in his diocesse Dubritius quoniam in sua diocesi caria tenebatur paratus ad celebrandum obsequium huius rei curam suscepit and he was the Popes Legate And all histories agree that when the Bishops and cleargie either of London or Yorke diuision were persecuted by the Pagans they fledd for succour to the knowne massinge preistes and Prelates of Caerlegion diocesse communicatinge with them in Religion 4. S. Dubritius waxinge old and desirous to liue a solitary and contemplatiue life the holy Saint Dauid was miraculouslie chosen to succeed him Capgrau in S. Dauid Gyrald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 2. cap. 1. Godwin in S. Dauids I haue shewed before that he was the scholler of the massing preist S. Iltutus scholler of the massinge Prelate Popes Legate S. Germanus This holy Archbishop was so renowned a massinge preist and Prelate that as wee reade both in auncient Manuscripts and other histories hee brought with from Hierusalem beeinge a pilgrime there an holy and miracalous Altar giuen him by the Patriake there on which he consecrated the body of our Lord. In quo Dominicum consecrabat corpus M. S. antiq de vit S. Dauidis Capgrau in Catalog in eod and to make euident vnto all that S. Dauid did say ordinarily Masse in Britanie aswell as at Hierusalem and likewise so did all the Bishops here of Britanie then and with great solemnitie to omitt many other memorable testimonies hereof we reade in the antiquities of Glastenbury Capgrauius and others a Protestant Bishop writeth that the history is still preserued engraued in Brasse at Wells in Sommersetshire though hee somewhat minceth it how S. Dauid and seuen other Bishops goinge to Glastenbury to dedicate the holy church there Christ appeared vnto him the night before the intended dedication and bid him absteine from dedicatinge it for it had beene dedicated before to the blessed Virgin Mary his Mother M. S. antiq Io. Capgrau Catalog in S. Patricio antiq Glaston Godwin conuers of Brit. pag. 11. and to testifie the truth of this vision testimony left a miraculous wound in the right hand of S. Dauid tellinge him how it should bee as miraculously healed as it was hurt in this maner crastina die cum Pontificalibus inductus cum per ipsum cum ipso in ipso in Missa pronuntias ipso qui tecum loquitur operante per ipsum quem sacro conficies ore vulnus quod nunc abhorres nusquam esse videbis Et cum sanctus iussa complesset sicut praedixit Dominus efficitur sanus To morrow when thou art adorned with thy pontificall vestiments and shalt pronounce in Masse the words by him with him and in him he that speaketh with thee workinge by him whome thou shalt make with thy sacred mouth thou shalt see noe where the wound which thou now abhorrest And when the Saint had done as hee was commaunded as our Lord foretold he was made found And it followeth in the same ātiquitie preserued in Brasse by Thomas Highes of Wells esquier as that protestant Bishop writeth heretofore fixed vppon a piller of S. Iosephs chappell which hee himselfe had read Godwin supr cap. 2. pag. 11. 5. Postea idem Episcopus Domino reuelante quendam cancellum in orientali parte haic Ecclesiae adiecit in honore beatae Virginis consecrauit cuius altare inestimabili sapphiro in perpetuam huius rei memoriam insigniuit Afterward the same Bishop S. Dauid by the reuelation of our Lord did add a certaine chauncell to this church in the east parte and consecrated it in the honor of the blessed Virgin whose Altar for perpetuall memory of this thinge hee did adorne with a sapphire of an inestimable price Where we euidently see the doctrine practise both of the Archbishop and Bishops of Britanie seuen of them beeing then present to goe on pilgrimage to holy places and relicks that they were sacrificing preists said Masse and with great reuerence and solemnitie and in that holy sacrifice consecrated by consecratinge wordes of their mouthes and offered the blessed body and blood of Christ vsed the same canon wee now doe as the wordes per ipsum cum ipso in ipso with the other circumstances tell vs and so honored the holy Altars whereon this heauēly sacrifice was offered that they there offered inestimable guifts and ornaments to honor them withall which is as much as any preist of the present Roman church teacheth or contēdeth at this time or Catholicke Religion alloweth them to doe 6. This renowned Archbishop so miraculous for his birth prophetically foretold his life and death and so holy and pleasing vnto God that as I haue shewed in him alreadie God spared to take vengeance on the sinnes of the Britans for his sake during his life died in the yeare of Christ 546. but 50. yeares before S. Augustines coming hither as our protestants themselues with others witnesse Bal. l. de scriptor Britan. cent 1. in Dauid
Meneuiensi and by an other protestant which faith he sate longe to witte 65. yeares Godwin Catal. in S. Dauids 1. S. Dauid hee liued within 16. yeares or nearer to S. Augustins arriuall in this kingedome an 596. for as I proued before his predecessor S. Dubritius was Archbishop there in the yeare 516. and after and died not vntill the yeare 522. though in his old age he had a little before resigned his charge to S. Dauid Godwin sup in S. Dauids in S. Dubritius Bal. cent 1. in eod Galfr. Mon. l. 11. hist. Britan. cap. 3. there is some question in histories whether as Giraldus Cambronsis and some others say Cenauc was immediate successor to S. Dauid or S. Theliaus Telianus Eliud all one man by others Girald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 2. c. 1. Godw. M. S. Dauids antiquitat Eccles S. Dauidis apud Godwin Catal. Epis pag· 506. in S. Dauids but for this matter it mattereth nothing for this Cenauc was scholler and successor to S. Patern that great knowne massinge preist and Prelate companion to S. Dauid in his holy pilgrimage And so could not differ from these holy Saints in so great questions in Religion And for the other S. Telian or Eliud there is no doubt for hee was scholler to the renowned massinge Prelate S. Dubritius and by him so throughly instructed in diuinity that being indued with the holy Ghost hee could perfectly expound all difficulties of holy scriptures A sancto Dubritio Episcopo in scripturis sanctis eruditus fuit donec explicaret M. S. de vita S. Theliai Capgr· Catalog in eod and was so vndiuided a companion of S. Dauid his predecessor not onely vnder their Master Paulinus not vnprobably hee that liued to bee Archbishop of Yorke that great massing Prelate in S. Augustines time but in his pilgrimage to Hierusalem and so by Rome from which hee could not differ in Religion and so intrely and nearely conioyned in Religion and affection that as wee reade in his life they were both of one minde perfectly in all things Sanctum Dauid perfectae hominem vitae sibi associauit quos tanta coniunxit dilectio sancti spiritus gratia quod idem velle nolle ambobus esset Therefore hee could not possibly nor the Bishops and preists vnder him differ from S. Dauid in so great matters but were wholly of the same mind and practise with him in those thinges And the church of Rome in all Catalogues receueth and acknowledgeth him for an holy Saint which it neuer did will or can doe to any an enemie and apposite vnto it in those misteries And this sacrificinge massinge Prelate probably was Archbishop of Caerlegion amonge the Britans at the cominge of S. Augustine hither liuinge longe after that time and as a late writer holdeth Engl. Martyrolog die 25. Nouembr vntill the yeare of Christ 626. liuinge before diuers yeares amonge the massing preists and Bishops of Fraunce and not vnprobably was there when S. Augustine first landed here and neither present at or consenting vnto that opposition to S. Augustine 7. And concerninge the two other Archiepiscopall sees London and Yorke although there is little memory left of Ecclesiasticall affaires in them beeing both with their whole diocesses in those times moste greeuously afflicted and almoste wholly eaten and deuoured vpp by the Pagan persecutors in Religious things yet for these doctrines wee haue in hand there is sufficient testimonie left in antiquities that so longe as the state of Christian Religion had publick and open profession there was also there the like publicke vse and exercise of these points of Catholicke Religion And after the external face of Christianitie was ouerthrowne yet at the leaste in many places of those Prouinces a priuate vse and exercise was still coÌ„tinued of these articles euen to the coming of S. Augustine and after vntill the general conuersion of the Saxons themselues And for Yorke wee haue the knowne massing Prelate Pyramus chapeline to Kinge Arthur that great Patron of sacrificinge preists holy Masse which as his place required was deputed to say Masse and ordinarily so did before that Religious Kinge Galfrid Monum l. 9. histor Reg. Briton cap. 8. Matth. Westm an gratiae 522. and as Thadiocus succeeded him in place and dignitie so likewise hee was his successor in opinion and practise in those questions as will euidently appeare if wee onely consider that they were both ordeyned by the authoritie Legantine power either of S. Dubritius or S. Dauid those famous massinge preists Prelats primats and Saints But wee haue the generall warrants of the renowned S Gyldas Badonicus which now liued and vntill within 16. veares of S. Augustins cominge hither florishinge in the yeare of Christ 580. as a protestant Bishop and antiquary with others writeth Bal. l. de scriptor Britan. cent 1. in Gilda Badonico proueth that in this time all the preists of Britanie were sacrificantes sacrificinge massinge preists inter altaria at the holy altars the seates of the celestiall sacrifice sedes caelestis sacrifiâ—…ij and Probus that wrote the life of S. Patricke in this age testifyinge as much Gildas l. de excid conquest Britan. Probus in vita S. Patricij inter opera S. Bedae 8 And if we turne our eyes to looke into the further and more northien parts of the diocesse of this Archiepiscopall see in Golloway and Albania wee shall finde many particular testimonies of this veritie There wee shall finde S. Kentegern that most miraculous holy Saint so far a massing preist and Prelate and after the Roman order that hee had in his schole or monastery vnder him in the north of Britany besides 600. that were not learned 260 learned diuines trayned vp to pâ—…eacâ—… and offer the holy sacrifice of Masse M. S antiq de vit S. Kentegerni Io Capgrau Catal. in eod Io. Bal. l. script Britan. cent 1â—… in Kentern Godwin Catal. in Asaph Hector Boâ—… Scotor histor l. 9. and he had an other as great a schoole and companâ—…e of massinge men in Britany which he left to S. Asaph and sent of these into all parts both of this our Britanie and into other nations as Norwey and Island beeing warranted in all these things by the Popes of Rome where hee was seuen times on pilgrimage Romam septies adijt and in all things conformed himselfe to that holy Apostolicke church and at his death gaue strict ommaund to all vnder his charge to be in all thinges obedient to the church of Rome de Sanctorum Patrum decretis sanctaeque Romanâ—… Ecclesiae institutis firmiter custodiendis fortia dedit ac dereliquit praecepta And that hee liued either after or vnto the cominge of S. Augustine I will demonstrate herafter 9. And to come to London diocesse now afflicted with Pagan persecutors yet wee find Theonus a massinge preist and Prelate familiarly acquainted with S. Dauid that massing Archbishop hauing beene Bishop of Glocester before to haue beene Archbishop
there in these times A Protestant Bishop writeth Theonus being first Bishop of Glocester forsooke it and tooke the charge of London vpon him the yeare 553. Godwin Catalog in London in Theonus but the Brittish historye proueth him to haue beene Archbishop of London before the death of S. Dauid Theonus Glouecestrensis Episcopus in Archiepiscopatum Londoniarum eligitur TuÌ„c obijt sanctissimus Vrbis Legionum Archiepiscopus Dauid in Mineuia ciuitate Galfrid Monum histor Reg. Brit. lib. 11. cap. 3. and so hee must needs hee ordeyned Archbishop by the consent and allowance of that massinge high Prelate S. Dauid And hee continued Archbishop there vntill the yeare of Christ 586 when together with Thadiocus Archbishop of Yorke and very many of their cleargy they fled into Walles and other places Matth. Westm. an 586. Stowe histor Galfrid Monum hist. l. 11. cap. 10. And to proue all then were sacrificinge massinge preists here S. Gildas then liuing at that time hath so before affirmed the sacrificinge massinge which protestants and others confesse to haue beene then in London and other places of that diocesse confirme it their flying for succour only to the places where Masse and massinge preistes continued as in Wales Cornewayle and little Britanie manifestly conuince it to be so Stowe histor in Constantine 2. Galfr. Monum l. 11. histor cap. 4. 10. This is proued by those holy churches and massinge altars which the Pagans did reserue and not destroye by conuerting to them to the Idolatrous worship and sacrifices of theire Pagan Gods Si qua Ecclesia illoesa seruabitur hec magis ad confusionem nominis Christiani quà m gloriam faciebant Nempe ex cis deorum suorum templa facientes prophanis suis sacrificijs sancta Dei altaria polluerunt Matth. Westm. ad an gratiae 58â—… And when aboue al other thinges questioned our protestants moste disallowe the reuerence of holy relicks and not contendinge that there was any Christian Religion in these Archbishops their cleargie but either the massinge Religion or their protestant profession doe plainely confesse that these were massinge preistes and not Protestant Ministers for they with other aÌ„tiquities acknowledg that the greatest care which these two Archbishops their Bishops and preists had in those tempestuous times was how to keepe with reuerence and from irreuerence the holy relicks of their Saints so notwithstanding so many daungers and difficulties carryed most of them vnto these places of their rest and refuge so farr off Walles Cornwaile and Britanie in Fraunce Holinsh. histor of Engl. Galfrid Monument histor Reg. Brittan l. 11. cap. 10. Matth. Westm an gratiae 586. Tunc Archipraesulis Theonus Londoniensis Thadiocus Eborascensis cum omnes Ecclesias sibi subditas solo tenus destructas vidissent cum pluribus ordinatis cum reliquijs Sanctorum in Cambriam diffugerunt timentes ne Barbarorum irruptione tot tantorum sacra ossa veterum à memorijs hominum delerentur si qua imminenti periculo minimè subtraxissent Plures etiam Armoricanam Britanniam petentes Therefore no protestant can will or by the grounds of their Religion may say that these were Protestants but vndoubtedly Catholicke Papists reuerencers of holy Masse relicks of Saints such doctrines as protestancy doth not allow thereuppon they plainely call them sacrificulos massinge preists H. Matius Germanorum lib. 5. pag. 39. 11. Neither did these doctrines and the profession of them cease here with vs betweene this publick desolation in the 586. of Christ and the yeare 596. when S. Augustine came hither euen in those parts which the Saxons posessed but there were diuers Bishops and sacrificinge massinge preists still continuinge in them and the holy sacrifice of Masse was still though not so generally and publickly as before continued also in this time and many of the Saxons themselues euen from the dayes of Kinge Arthur when many of them receaued the Christian faith still continued therein and this testified by protestant writers Holinshed histor of Engl. pag. 122.123 l. 5. teachinge how vppon a great victory of that renowned Kinge against them hee pardoned al that would and did receue the Christian faith which were many And Hardinge with others testifieth that Stanford at this time was a Christian vniuersitie though with some errors Harding histor and yet a great part of them must needs bee Saxons And in those very places themselues where the Pagan Saxons moste principally ruled and reigned the Christian massing sacrificing Religion was there permitted and tolerated euen by the Kings allowance as a protestant historian proueth in these words Holinsh. histor of Engl. l. 5. pag. 107. At the same time that Constantine the next Kinge to Arthur was driuen into Wales there reigned amonge the English men one Iourmericke the fifth as Bede saith from Hengist The same Iourmerick though hee were not christened himselfe yet hee permitted the Christian faith to bee preached amongst his people and concludinge a league with the Scottish men and Picts kept the same inuiolate duringe his life time So likewise it was in the kingdome of the Kentish Kings extendinge to Humber for Kinge Ethelbert had marryed a Christian gaue peace to Christians in his dominions as wee may also gather the like of the kingdome of the east Angles whose Kinge Scebert was a baptised Christian except a protestant historian is deceued in the yeare of Christ 569. or before then beginninge his Reigne and beeing christened in Fraunce in the Regiment of his Brother and predecessor Kinge Carpewalde Stowe histor in east Angles in K. Scebert anno 569. and in many other places of Loegria this EnglaÌ„d the like instances may be giuen for the enimitie between the Saxons and Britans was not principally for ReligioÌ„ but who should rule here and possesse this kingdome aspernebantur vt plurimum Saxones Britonum Sacerdotum tum Gualiam incoleÌ„tium doctrinam tametsi veram profiterentur inuisae gentis magis quam disciplinae de qua multa atque praeclara frequentius audiuerant odio permoti Hect. Boeth l. 9. Scot. histor fol. 177. and they had peaceable commerce amitie and correspondence with all other Christians round about them French Scots and Picts as is declared before 12. And to putt all out of doubt in this matter wee are taught by many credible and vncontroleable antiquities that euen at the coming of S. Augustine hither there were diuers renowned massing sacrificing Bishops here with their massinge preists that preached euen to the Saxons and conuerted many and that these holy Bishops and preists did in all things agree with the Apostolicke Romane church and receued mission power and iurisdiction from thence Amonge these was S. Kentegern for the Northren and other parts of this kingdome who preached to the Saxons proued their Pagan Gods namly woden whom principally they worshipped as cheife God to haue beene onely a man a Kinge amonge them and a damned creature S. Asaph in vita S. Kentegerni M. S. antiquit in
vita eius Capgrau in eodem Quem principalem Deum crediderunt praecipue Angli de quo originem duxerant cui quaâ—…tam feriam consecrauerant hominem fuisse mortalem asseruit Regem Saxonum a quo plures nationes genus duxerant huius inquit corpore in puluerem resoluto anima in inferno sepulta aeternum sustinet ignem And that this holy Bishop liued vnto this time of S. Gregory ioyned in Religion with him and by him was warranted to preach to the Saxons as to other nations we haue the greatest warrant wee can desire in such thinges both Catholicke and Protestant antiquaries ioyninge in this that hee was a Bishop 260. yeares M. S. antiq Capgrau supr Bal. l. de script Britan. cent 1. in Kenterno Godwin Catalog of Bishops in Asaph whereby it euidently followeth that beinge made Bishop after the beeing of S German and Lupus here as appeareth before he must needes bee liuinge at this time and it is particularly testified by the auncient writers of his life S Asaph his holy scholler and successor Iohn Capgraue and many auncient Manuscripts that hauinge beene seuen times at Rome hee was there in the time of S. Gregory who approuinge his sacred callinge sent him with his Apostolicke warrant into these parts Vir Deisepties Romam adiens Sancto Gregorio speciali Anglorum Apostolo totam vitam suam electionem consecrationem omnes casus qui et acciderunt seriatim enodauit Sanctus vero Papa illum virum Dei Spiritus Sancti gratia plenum intelligens in opus ministerij à Spiritu Sancto illi iniuncti destinauit 13. In the westerne parts wee had then besides the Bishops which opposed themselues to S. Augustine commonly recompted seuen in number yet agreeing with him in these misteries the renowned holy Bishop S. Asaph disciple and successor to S. Kentegern in that see when hee forsooke it This holy massinge Bishop ruler of the colledge of so many massinge preists as I haue before related did in all things ioyne himselfe with the disciples of S. Gregory the Pope in so much as a ProtestaÌ„t Bishop writeth of him A Gregorij Pontificis Romani discipulis Angliam aduentantibus authoritatem accepit Io. Bal. l. de script Britan. cent 1. in Asapho he receued authority from the disciples of Gregorie Pope of Rome which came into England And this is hee who as the same ProtestaÌ„t Bishop writeth wrote the life of S. Kentegern his Master Therfore this holy Prelate must needs bee a massinge preist as all the other vnder him were at that time If we go further to other parts of this nation wee shall finde in the kingdome of the Mercians or by some the easte Angles the renowned miraculous Archbishop S. Iue a noble Persian by birth who beeing sent thither by the Pope of Rome S. Gregory or Pelagius the seconde his predecessor both massinge preists and Popes was also a massing preist and Prelate and dying at the towne now of his name called S. Iues in Hontington shire gaue that name vnto it Annal. Monaster Ramseiae M. S. antiq de vita S. Iuonis Io. Capgrau in Catalog in S. Iuone Episcop Florent Wigorn. in Chronic. ad an 600. And to testifie that hee exercised both his massing preistly and episcopall function there in preachinge to the Saxons his body was found buryed in episcopall manner sepulchro aperto Episcopum Pontificalibus indutum coÌ„spiciunt This Apostolicke doctor of this nation as Florentius Wigorniensis Capgraue and the old Manuscripts of his life â—…ll him Doctor Apostolicus vere caeli nuntius Ino dyed here as Wigorniensis writeth in the yeare 600. foure yeares after the cominge of S. Augustine hither and hither also came with him and preached here sent from Rome besides others not named S. Sithius and S. Inthius his associats massinge preists Qui cum Romam peruenisseÌ„t consilio Papae dispositione Dei Sanctus Iuo cum Sithio nepote Inthio cognato suo alijsque quibusdam in Britanniam intrauit And to shew that hee was a true Apostle of this nation sent by the see Apostolicke of Rome coming through Fraunce hither beeinge honorably entertayned by the Kinge and people of Fraunce to stay there would by no entreaty consent but came as hee was à Domino destinatus ordeyned for vs by God into England Cum Galliam cum suis intrasset à Rege populo honorificè susceptus nec vlla gratia terrena quamuis assiduis precibus rogatus ab ipsis retineri poterat sed Britanniam ingrediens 14. And to passe into the kingedome of Kent it selfe where S. Augustine landed settled himselfe his successors and see at Canterbury there we had at his cominge and twenty yeares before and before the time that Theonus Archbishop of London and Thadiocus Archbishop of Yorke with their massinge preists forsooke their sees in that kingedome and city itselfe of Canterburie a renowned massing Bishop S. Luithardus and his massing preists vsuallie sayinge Masse the Queene S. Bertha being present in their theÌ„ cathedral church dedicated to S. Martine as all antiquaries agree and as I finde in an old Manuscript history builded in the time of Kinge Lucius Bed hist. gent. Angl. l. 1. cap. 27. Io. Capgrau in Catalog in S. Lethardo Episcopo Confessore M. S. antiq in eod And by the persuasion of this holy massinge Bishop S. Luithard the Kinge and Saint afterward Ethelbert entertayned S. Augustine with all humanitie and was by him after actuallie conuerted to the faith of Christ in so much that this holy Bishop is called Ianitor venturi Augustini opener of the dore to S. Augustine Capgrau supr in S. Lethard Gulielm Malm. l. 1. de gest Reg. Anglorum And was before S. Augustines cominge when he still liued a Pagan fauourable and gentle vnto ChristiaÌ„s Benignus erga Christianos in natiua gentilitate fuit By occasion whereof his kingdome extending to Humber and his sister beeing marryed to Slede Kinge of the east Angles and her sonne Sebert or as Henry of Huntington calleth him Sibrictus or Siberctus beeing a Christian Kinge so great parts of this nation were free from persecution and some of the Saxons that were conuerted became massing preists longe before S. Augustine came hither Henric. Hunting histor l. 2. For such is numbred Godelbertus as a Protestant Bishop writeth ex quorundam coniecturis genere Anglosaxo aboue an huÌ„dred yeares before this time an 498. Pitseus historic Rel. Tom. 1. aetate 5. Bal. l. de script Britan. cent 1. in Godelberto Presbytero And as SebastiaÌ„ Munster the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury witnes S. Offo an English Kings sonne in this our EnglaÌ„d went hence and preached in Germany in the yeare 601. Munster in Cosmograph in German Matth. Parker antiq Brit. pag. 8. not without other associats of this nation except we will make his case singular from all other Apostolick men conuerters of contries And except wee will make a very bold expositioÌ„
and vsually offered the sacrifice of Masse pag. 174. Chap 11. How S. Peter the cheife Apostle first founder of the church of Christ in this our kingedome was a sacrificinge massinge preist deliuered a forme of Masse to the church consecrated many massing preists in this part of the worlde nere vnto vs and some of this kingdome pag. 189. Chap. 12. Wherein is proued euen by protestants that whatsoeuer Apostle or other first preached Christ in Britanie brought sacrificinge preisthood hither and S. Peter first founded here our ecclesiastical Hierarchie of sacrificinge massinge preists and Bishops pag. 219. Chap. 13. Wherin is proued how after the death of S· Peter in the time following commonly ascribed to S· Linus and Cletus in the see of Rome and to Marius Kinge in Britanie the Britans both at home and abroade vsed the sacrificing preisthood preistes and Masse pag. 242. Chap. 14. How duringe the time of S. Clement his papacy and all this first hundred yeares of Christ our Christian Britans together with all other continued these holy doctrines and offices of sacrificinge preisthood preists and the sacrifice of the blessed body and blood of Christ in Masse pag. 252. Chap. 15. Wherein demonstration is made both by protestants and other antiquaries that sacrificinge massinge preists and Bishops and sacrifice of Masse continued and were honored in this kingdome of Britanie from the beginning of this hundred yeares vntill Kinge Lucius time when it was wholly coÌ„uerted to that faith pag. 278. Chap. 16. Wherin is proued by testimonies of protestants others that this kingdome in the time of Kinge Lucius was coÌ„uerted by massing Preists and Bishops and the holy sacrifice of Masse and such massinge preists and Bishops continued here in honor all this age pag. 310. Chap. 17. How notwithstandinge the manifold tumults and persecution of Christian Religion in this kingdome of Britanie in this third hundred yeares yet the holie sacrifice of Masse sacrificinge and massinge preists and Bishops still here continued without any totall discontinuance pag. 323. Chap. 18. How the holy sacrifice of Masse sacrificing and massing preisthood preists and Bishops continued in this kingdome of great Britanie in all this age without any interruption or discontinuance pag. 338. Chap. 19. Wherin is manifestly proued that all this fift age the sacrifice of Masse massinge preists and Bishops did continue in honor in this our Britanie pag. 366. Chap. 20. Wherein is proued by protestants and others that the church of Britanie Rome accorded in this age in these misteries and how all the Popes being massinge preists and Popes yet no one of them made any materiall alteration in this sacrifice pag. 388. Chap. 21. Wherein being confessed by our protestant writers that all the Popes of Rome vnto S. Gregory were massing preistes and Popes yet not any one of them by these protestants confession made any the least materiall chaunge or alteratioÌ„ in these misteries pag. 403. Chap. 22. Wherein euident demonstration is made euen by these protestaÌ„ts them selues that neither S. Gregory the great which sent S. Augustine with many other holy learned men into England did make any materiall addition or alteratioÌ„ in these misteries But the Religion which those his disciples preached here was in all points by all testimonies both of God and man Britans themselues and Saxons Catholicks and Protestants auncient and late writers the true Religion of Christ and in all thinges wherin they differed from the Britans more pure then that which they then professed pag. 414. Chap. 23. Wherein demonstration is made both by protestants and other testimonies that duringe all this age and hundred of yeares vntill and after the cominge of S. Augustine this kingdome had many holy massing preists and Bishops agreeing in these and all other articles of Religion with the church of Rome pag. 437. The Errata PAg. 38. line 1. members Numbers Pag. 197. line 23. Martianus Martinus There are two cyphers X. Pag. 130. 174. in the chapters in steed of X. and XI and so consequenter which should haue made the 23. chapters to haue bene 24. AN ECCLESIASTICAL PROTESTANT HISTORIE OF THE HIGH PASTORAL AND FATHERLY CHARGE and care of the Popes f Rome ouer the church of Britanie From the first plantinge of the Christian faith there by S. Peter the Apostle and his Disciples continued in euery age and hundred of yeares by holy Bishops and cleargie men sent hither and consecrated by them his Successors in the See Apostolicke Euidently deduced and proued by historicall narration from the published and priuiledged writings to appease all protestants of the most learned and allowed English protestant pretended Bishops Doctors Antiquaries and others of that Religion Mementote praepositorum vestrorum qui vobis locati sunt verbum Dei. Obedite praepositis vestris subiacâ—…te eis ipsi enim peruigilant quasi rationem pro animabus vestris reddituri Hebr. 13. With licence 16â—…5 THE GENERAL ARGVMENTS OF THE ENSVINGE HISTORIE SERVINGE ALSO FOR A PREFACE to the Reader to declare the scope of the Author and contents of the worke THE Catholick Author well acquainted with the proceedings of Protestants in these times and the controuersies of them to accept and allowe of nothing but what is liked and allowed by them selues and yet to make the world beleeue they are Reuerencers of antiquitie and would willingly embrace and followe that which was our first faith in any question deliuered by the Apostles thence continued from them the greatest of all beeing that who planted here first the holy faith and since had cheifest commanding power in such things Hee setteth historically downe from the best Antiquaries and learned protestant writers of this contry other antiquities approued by them the meanes and maner of our first conuersion vnto Christ and by what spirituall cheife ruling authority this nation hath euer beene gouerned in such thinges since then vntill the conuersions of the Saxons by S. Augustine and his associats sent hither by Saint and pope Gregory the first after which tyme now aboue 1000. yeares our protestants put it out of Question and agree that the power of the popes of Rome absolutely ruled here in such matters Therfore this historie of the first sixe hundred yeares is diuided into sixe Centuries or ages euery one conteyninge one hundred yeares In the first hee sheweth from those protestant Authors and Antiquaries how S. Peter that greate Apostle of Christ both immediately by himselfe and mediately by his holy disciples first preached here founded our church consecrated for vs Bishops preists and other cleargie men and ordeyned all thinges thereto belonging and how from this first institution by him we euer had a continued succession of such consecrated parsons vnto the more generall conuersion by pope Eleutherius in the daies of kinge Lucius after which time there can bee no question of such a succession of Bishops here And how after the death of S. Peter vnto the end of the first hundred
in particular soe neare as such a desolation and losse of Antiquities as England hath often suffered will giue vs leaue of this Archbishop and Bishops in particular which S. Peter consecrated for vs to found and begin the first hierarchicall order and Succession in our primatiue church of Britanie Many Authors both auntient and later writers and of these late times both catholicks and protestants ar witnesses that S. Aristobulus one of the seauentie and two disciples of Christ our Lord was Bishop of this our kingdome of Britanie Dorothaeus Bishop of Tyrus Dorothaeus lib. de septuaginta duobus discipulis in Aristobulo And the Maenologe of the Greekes are plainely of this minde The first in his booke intituled de septuaginta duobus discipulis of the seauentie two disciples writeth Aristobulus ab Apostolo ad Romanos commemoratos Episcopus Britannia factus est Aristobulus one of the seauentie two disciples of whom S Paul speaketh in his epistle to the Romans was made Bishop of Britanie And to putt vs out of doubt that hee did not mistake naminge Britania for Bythinia as a protestant writer would seeme to expounde him when hee writeth Dorotheus saith Aristobulus whome the Apostle to the Romans remembreth was made Bishop in Britanie or Bithania Stowe histor titul the Romans in Agricola I thinke this man will hardly finde any Bythania in the world wee reade of Bethania often in the Gospels and S. Iohn saith cap. 11. v. 18. Bethany was nigh vnto Hierusalem about fifteene farlongs off as our protestants translate and their note there vpon is that is about towe miles protest annot marginal in c. 11.11 Io. v. 18. Which was too neare to Hierusalem to bee a Bishops see and the old prouinciall maketh mention of noe such And if by Bythania hee ment the country Bythinia the Region of lesser Asia against Thracia and next Troas which was also somtime called Bebrycia after Mygdonia and by S. Peter Bythinia in the Apostles time and after it is euident that Dorothaeus ment it not for in the next name which is S. Tyticus hee saith that hee was made Bishop of Chalcedonia of Bithâ—…nia Tyticus meminit huius Paulus primus Episcopus Chalcedoniae fuit quae in Bithynia est Doroth. supra in Tyticho Therefore of necessitie by this Author and the rest foe affirming it without doubt or any exception S. Aristobulus needs must bee Bishop of this our kingdome of Britanie noe other place then of that name fitt for a Bishop in the knowne world to apply it vnto And thus testifieth the auntient Maenologe of the greekes with others both catholicks and protestants of whome I haue here noted some Maenolog Graecor die 15. martij Baron annot in martyrol Rom. eod die Arnold Mirman in Theatr. Conuers gent. Auth. of the Exam. of the Calend. praefat and in the 3. Conuers Syr. Ed. Hoby counterf pag. 48. Thom. Rogers vpon the Articles of Relig. articul 36. pag. 197. Protest Theater of Brit. l. 6. Cambden Belg. That this holy Bishop was either consecrated here or sent hither by S. Peter wee may not question beeing soe generally confessed by protestants before that noe other Apostle did or then could performe that office And if the Identitie of the name deceaueth vs not this our holy Bishop or Archbishop was Father in lawe to S. Peter his wyues Father and Brother to S Barnabas the Apostle sent into these west parts by S. Peter for as Simon Metaphrastes writeth S. Simon Metaphr die 26. Iunij Accepit Petrus filiam Aristobuli fratris Barnabae Apostoli ex ea genuit filium vnum vnam filiam Peter maryed the daughter of Aristobulus Brother of Barnabas the Apostle and had by her one sonne and one daughter Martyrolog Rom. 15. Martij Godw. And beeing called in the Romane Martyrologe as a protestant Bishop truely telleth Apostolorum discipulus the disciple of the Apostles Conuers of Brit. It wholy disableth him from beeing disciple to S. Paul whoe alone of the Apostles besides S. Peter was in this kingdome for the scriptures themselues are wittnes Actor cap. 13. v. 2.3.4 that S. Paul was not an Apostle vntill in the 13. chapter of the Acts of the Apostles before which time by the protestants before Britanie had receaued the faith and probably S. Aristobulus was then a Bishop as many others of the 27. Disciples were And many ar called the disciples of the Apostles which were peculiarly the disciples of S. Peter the cheife Apostle as appeareth in diuers places of the same Authority S. Aristo Arch. of this our Britanie And that this holy disciple of S. Peter was not onely our Bishop but Archbishop alsoe in Britanie I haue warrant both of Catholicks and protestants to auouche it First if wee examine either by Dorotheus or any whomsoeuer writing of the resideÌ„cies of the 72. disciples of Christ wee shall hardly finde any amonge them which had not the dignity of that high callinge yea hee relateth S. Aristobulus as a cheife amongst theÌ„ then beeing sent to this kingdome of Britanie soe greate ample And where as in other such kingdomes our protestants before assure vs S. Peter ordeined an Archbishop wee caÌ„not doubt but in particular it was this his moste worthy disciple as also the disciple of Christ which first exercised by S. Peters assignement that Archie and cheife pontificall order in this Iland Secondly because wee reade it confideÌ„tly written and from more auncient authoritie that this holy disciple of S. Peter was not only our first Apostle but here began and first founded the hierarchical order of our Brittish church a thinge proper to that highest spiritual callinge Arnold mirac Theatro conuers gentium in Britan. Aristobulo BritaÌ„nia Straboni à Britone Rege nuncupata primum Aristobulum siue illuÌ„ cuius meminit S. Paulus quod Dorothaeo probatur siue aliuÌ„ vnuÌ„ certe ex 72. discipulorum classe ApostoluÌ„ est nata Deinde FugariuÌ„ DamianuÌ„ qui ordinem Hierarchicè Ecclesiae istic fundatae ab illo inchoatum constituerunt sanxeruntque more nimirum Apostolico Britania so named by Strabo of Kinge Brito or Brutus had for the first Apostle therof Aristobulus either him whome S. Paule remeÌ„breth which Dorotheus approueth or an other surely one of the order of the 72. disciples after that Fugarius Fugatius by others and Damianus whoe constituted confirmed by Apostolick maner the Hierarchical order begun by him of the church founded there Where wee see S. Aristobulus the first founder of the Hierarchicall order in this church of Britanie a thinge which as al protestaÌ„ts against the puritans maketh the peculiar office of an Archbish Whitgift answ to the admonit Bridges eccles gouern Bilson against the purit Couel Downam Barlowe c. Thirdly These protestants of England especially the vniuersitie of Cambridge by their chosen champion Mr. Thomas Rogers for defence of their Articles of Religion of Protestants writing to vse his wordes by the lawfull authoritie of the church of
at that time diuers Bishops in this contrie or fitt for that moste holy order otherwise hee would not haue sent S. Mansuetus of this contrie forth of Britanie to execute that high dignitie in a straunge nation such as Lorrayne where Tullum is then was and still is to this Iland And this I may more boldly write by a consequent and concluded leaue and warrant from our Protestant Bishops and other such Antiquaries whoe in their greate Theater of Britanie giue vs diuers graunts and Rules to leade vs both to soe tymely a beeing of Saint Peter in this kingedome his disciples preaching here both claiming exercising such powerable iurisdiction and authoritie here as I haue related from others First they write in these words Theater of greate Britanie lib. 6. cap. 9. § 5 If Peter were here at all which they graunted and is demonstrated by them before it was before euer he went to Rome and the ghospell was preached here before it was in Rome if Peter were the first as some hold that preached there both which may bee more probable Againe thus they write § 7. It hath passed with allowance amonge the learned Senate of our Antiquaries that when Claudius began to bannish and persecute the Christians in Rome which they think to bee before this time of S. Mansuetus beeing Bishop of Tullum many Romans and Britans beeing conuerted to the faith fled thence into these remote parts of the earth where they might did more freely enioy the libertie of their professions And from this Sanctuarie of saluation the sad lamenting Lady Pomponia Graecina the wife of Aulus Plantius the first Lord lieutenant of Britanie brought that Religion whereof she was accused and stood indited vppon life and deathe which was noe other then the Christian profession And to interpret themselues more clearlye where as they hould this greate Lady the Lord Lieutenants wife was conuerted thus they sett downe their marginall direction concerning this matter Aulus Plantius his wife became a christian in Britanie Now to assure vs how soone it was that S. Peter and his disciples had made soe happie an entrance and wrought soe glorious effects in this our kingdome these very Protestants tell vs. That Aulus Plantius was sent hither out of germany with an army the second yeare of Claudius which was as some Protestants write in the 44. yeare of Christ by others the 45. and stayed here but a short time returninge to Rome and triumphing there for his victories ouer the Britans in the yeare of Christ 49. and then in the yeare 50. Publius Ostorius Scapula was Propraetor here Theater supr lib. 6. c. 6. pag. 193. Protestants in Festis Regum an Dom. 44. Claudij 3. Stowe and Howes histor an D. 45 By which accompt of these Protestants themselues this lamentinge Lady Pomponia Graemia by them here conuerted to the faith of Christ and all her christian company as chaunceth in such cases at soe greate parsonadges conuersion and many other christians of the Britans which they say were then conuerted by those disciples of S. Peter or by himselfe noe others then beeing here must needes bee conuerted before or in the 49 yeare of the Incarnation of our Sauiour in which as I proued before our contryman S. Mansuetus was ordeyned Bishop of Tullum by S. Peter which was 14. yeares before the cominge of S Ioseph of Aramathia hither by all antiquities and diuers by the scriptures themselues before S. Paul came to Rome or any westerne nation And if wee may beleeue the Protestant writers of the Theater they make the coming of S. Paul to Rome longe after writing in these wordes Theater of greate Britanie supr l. 6. § 7. Paule came not to Rome till the tenth of Nero. When both by them and the scriptures hee was a prisoner two yeares and could not depart from Rome Which maketh these Protestants reckoning 16. or 17. yeares after the conuersion of soe many in Britanie and consecration of S. Mansuetus that holy Bishop by S. Peter And to proue further vnto vs not onely that these first christians of Britany were conuerted by S. Peter but that others of this our nation were euen at this time consecrated preists and Bishops alsoe by S. Peter these Protestant Bishops and others hauing immediatly spoken before of the conuersion of Lady Pomponia Graecina herein Britany in or before the 49. yeare of Christ they proceede in these wordes Theater of the Empire of great Britanie l. 6.8.9 B. Rhenan in history of Germany Pantaleon And much about these times as B. Rhenanus in his history of Germany Pantaleon and others doe reporte one Suetonius a noble mans sonne in Britanie conuerted to the faith by the first planters of the ghospell in this Iland and after his Baptisme called Beatus was sent by the bretheren from hence vnto Rome to bee better instructed and further directed by Saint Peter himselfe And returninge through Suitcerland found such willingnes and flockinge of the people to heare and receaue the doctrine of Christ that hee there stayed and built an oratory not far from the bake Thun neare the Towne called Vnderfewen where in preachinge and prayers hee employed his time to the day of his death which happened in the yeare of grace 110. Hitherto the words of our english Protestants of this glorious and renowned man far exceeding that which they giue him here for as their Author Henricus Pantaleon de viris Illustr Germaniae part 1 p. 114 a German Protestant writeth plainely of him that hee was the Apostle of Heluetians S. Beatus Heluetiorum Apostolus Which Title and name none but puritans of anie Religion will giue to any but Bishops and none but such which onely haue power to consecrate preists without which a true church cannot bee can either bee or truely called their Apostle And that this holy Bishop of Britanie though hee staied most in Heluetia yet that hee was principally sent to bee a Bishopp in Britanie by Saint Peter it is euident by these Protestants before testifyinge that hee was returning into Britanie and soe cheifely directed by Saint Peter Pantal. supra Stamph lib. 7. de Sanct. Which Pantaleon with Stamphius and others doe more plainely witnesse saying S. Beatus ille nobilibus parentibus natus ex Britannia in patriam rediens c. S. Beatus borne of noble parents in Britanie returninge into his contry and adding of him omnia bona pauperibus distribuit hee distributed all his goods to the pore must needes bee in Britanie where of these his goods he was to make distributor of them And these Germā historians tel vs that hee had an other companion sent and directed with him from Rome by S. Peter or his authoritie there and beeinge alsoe a Britaine returned hither beeing consecrated Preist or Bishop by the same authoritie and at the same time So that wee see by these Protestants themselues that soe longe as S. Peter liued the Bishops and Preists
of Britanie were consecrated by him in this contry and in his absence hence went vnto Rome for their consecration and to bee directed by him This other companion of S. Beatus borne in this kingdome and consecrated at Rome by S. Peter and returninge hither where for any thinge wee reade otherwise in histories hee continued in preaching all his life and died here some Germane writers haue named Achates Anonymus apud Beat. Rhenan de Reb. German l. 3. pag. 172. Rhen. supr Whether that was his true name or noe it is not materiall to my purpose to question here the historie it selfe in germany beeing soe certainely and generally receaued that it is and aunciently was published printed and painted in their churches there Hac historia non solum picta est in templis ac scripta sed etiam typis expressa of this historie mention is made especially of S. Beatus in the Romane Martyrologe S. Beda Vsuardus Molanus Gulielmus Eisengrenius the Antiquities of Heluetia and expressely in the auncient monuments of the church of Constance and others Martyrolog Rom. 9. die Maij. Beda Vsuard Mol. ab Guliel Eis centur 2. part 5. Annal. Helu Momment Eccle-Constant Baron annot in Mart. Rom. 9. Maij. neyther can wee thinke that these two holy Bishops or preists of this kingedome of our Britanie were singular in this but that wee had more so consecrated and directed from Rome besides them and needed not Bishops and pastors here otherwise S. Beatus would not haue stayed moste of his time in Heluetia forth of his contry nor S. Peter his consercator and director our Apostle by these Protestants before giuen allowāce vnto it Neyther had S. Beatus beene sent the words of our Protestants and Pantaleon alsoe by the brethren from hence vnto Rome to bee better instructed and further directed by S. Peter himselfe Theater and Pantal. supr But that the Brethren and Christians here depended of Saint Peter and accompted it both their dutie and honor to this nation to haue their spirituall Guides Bishops and Preists consecrated and directed by him and his Apostolicque supreame power and commaunde in Religious thinges Now lett vs returne to S. Peters beeinge here in Britanie whereof I haue spoken before how to supply all spiritual wants of this kingedome and founde our church in Britannia longe tempore fuit moratus he stayed in Britanie a longe time as the greeke antiquities remembred vnto vs by our Protestāts haue told vs and to expresse his greate lo◅e care to this other western natiōs more particularly comended to his chardge this longe time was soe longe and his loue to vs so greate that as both S. Simō Metaphrastes and Eusebius Pamphili in some booke not now but in the time of Metaphrastes extāt and by him constantly cited say S. Peter stayed at Rome and in Britanie and the cities of the west three and twentie yeares Eusebius Pamphili dicit Petrum viginti tres annos trāseg◅sse Romae in Britannia in ciuitatibus quae sunt in occidente Simon Metaphrastes die 29. Iunij Eusebius Pamph. apud eund supr Surius 29. Iunij allotinge onely as it seemeth the rest of the 25. yeares which is commonlie said the time of his beeing at Rome and these parts to his Iorney in the east at the time of the migration of the B. Virgin our Lady forth of this world Which is confirmed by some of our Protestant antiquaries of England in these words This yeare 70. beinge the fourteenth yeare of Nero Bassus and Tuscus beeing then Romane Consuls the holy Apostle S. Peter hauinge accomplished his preachinge in the west parts returned to Rome where hee preached agayne as hee did before Ioh. Stow and Ed. Howe 's histor titul Romans in Iulius Agricola And before his departure hence as I haue allready remembred besides S. Mansuetus S. Beatus and such as hee consecrated Bishops of our nation in forreyn places or for them out of Britanie hee ordeyned here and for this kingedome Bishops Preists Deacons Apud Britannos Episcopos presbyteros diaconos ordinauit Who these Bishops in particular were I reade noe man precisely to sett them downe yett if wee will followe the antiquities of Glastenbury saying that S. Iosophe the sonne of S. Ioseph of Aramathia was a Bishop as both Catholicks and Protestants allowe them in other things I craue pardon probably to write that he was one of them which S. Peter consecrated here First because as is graunted before S. Aristobulus our Archbishop vnto whom S. Ioseph whether Bishop or noe was subiect was ordeyned by S. Peter Secondly because S. Ioseph is named a Bishop and yet in probable iudgmēt none when hee came hither with his Father S. Ioseph for by the same and all other antiquities and histories of that matter S. Ioseph his Father noe Bishop was the Abbot or Superior of all that company yet neither Catholick nor Protestant will easily instance that Bishops by order and Sacrament Superiors were or might bee Inferiors or subiects to any of Inferior degree Secondlie there is noe possibilitie by any authoritie that I finde at all to surmise that S. Ioseph was a Bishop before his cominge hither but the wordes of the antiquitie which say of him that Iesus consecrated him Bishop before in the citie Sarath Quem Dominus Iesus prius in ciuitate Sarath in Episcopum consecrauit Antiquit. Glast apud Capgrau in S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Which noe Protestant will or may by their Religion say was a true and reall consecration but rather propheticall what should bee done by orderly consecration after For this vision was longe after Christs Ascension into heauen where all Protestants of England euer since imprison him to keepe him from being present in the B. Sacrament of the altar Thirdlie they and all others generally denie such extraordinary proceedings where an ordinary and vniuersall order as in this case is appointed by Christ himselfe Wherfore S. Paul himselfe that vessell of Election and extraordinary Apostle though miraculously conuerted chosen and called yett bee neither was actually a christian without externall baptisme nor a Bishop but by Imposition of hands and ordinary consecration And wee reade of S. Sampson our holy Archbishop of yorke that before hee was a Bishop S. Peter S. Iames and S. Iohn appeared vnto him saying Io. Capgrau in S. Sampsone Episc Confessore Our Lord Iesus Christ hath chosen thee for a Bishop and sent vs to consecrate thee whom when they had consecrated with benediction they disappeared out of his sight Nocte quadam vidit se densissimis candidatorum turmis circundari tres Episcopos vestibus aureis ornatos cum illo ecclesiam ingredientes orare cuius vnus illorum ab ipso inquisitus qui esset ait Ego sum Petrus Christi Apostolus hic frater Domini Iacobus Euangelista Ioannes Dominus Iesus Christus te sibi in praesulem elegit te consecrare nos misit
calleth this not his owne decree but the decree of S. Clement his predecessor and Saint Peter alsoe Anacl supr apud Mar. Scot. Flor. Wigorn. supr And setteth downe in a certayne Tome what cytes were to haue primates both accordinge to his owne S. Clements and the Apostles order And this decree of Sainct Anacletus in this highest question of Iurisdiction was soe vniuersall and generall in it selfe soe embraced of all and includinge that as not onely Giraldus Cambrensis and auncient authorities of this nation Lib. 2. de Iure Metropol eccles Meneuen ad Innocent 3. but the cheife Protestant Antiquaries themselues as Mathew Parker the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterburie Lib. antiquit Britannic pag. 24. and Syr Iohn Prise Io. Pris defens histor Britan. pag. 73. doe plainelie acknowledge that by that Tome of Saint Anacletus Pope it was conteyned and decreed how manie and which were the places throughout all this Iland euen as it conteyned England Scotland and Wales And thereupon this Protestant Archbishopp doth in expresse termes call the diuision of Britanie in that respect Ex Anacleto huius Insulae diuisionem The diuision of this Iland according to the decree of Pope Anacletus And though this diuision was not actually made at that time for setting Archbishops in those prouinces at that time but was deferred vntill in after when the faith was recreaued here in more publicke maner when persecution ceased or was mitigated yett by these authorities there is noe doubt but this holy Pope both claymed and exercised the same highest spirituall Iurisdiction as well in this as all other nations that decree beeing generall and without limitation for all nations as it is allowed by these Protestants and making all prouinces in the knowne world substitute and subordinate to the church of Rome in such affaires and none exempted And as this decree alone will witnes hee sent as opportunitie and the cause required Bishops and preists into other contries soe he did the like to this to encrease and continue that happy buildinge which his predecessors had founded here before Soe wee must say of his immediate Successor Saint Euaristus except wee will reiect the authoritie of one of our moste auntient and approued historians Nennius who in his manuscript auntient history written if wee may beleeue the Protestant Bishop Bale l. de scriptor cent 1. in Nennio A thowsand yeares since confidently affirmeth that Britannicus Rex A kinge of Britanie receaued an ambassadge from Euaristus Pope of Rome to receaue the faith of Christ missa legatione à Papae Romano Euaristo Mennius hist. M. S. who yett sayth with others that the generall cōuersion of this land was not vntill the yeare of Christ 167. others making it later This holy Pope began his papacie in the yeare 111. and liued therein vntil 120. before which time our kinge Coillus brought vp at Rome was soe well disposed to Christian Religion that as our Protestants and the antiquities of Glastenbury tell vs hee confirmed the twelue hides of land to the religious Eremitage of Glastenbury Antiquitat glast apud Capgrau in S. Ioseph and others And therefore cominge from Rome into Britanie to bee kinge his Father kinge Marius beeinge deade wee cannot thinke but as many of our contrimen his subiects then at Rome were Christians and in soe greate number that in one Brittish house there the house of S. Claudia our British Lady and children after her there were at or soone after this time in the time of Pope Pius the first 96. christians Act. 5 Pudentianae Breuiar Rom. in vit eius 19. Maij. So many of them and of other nations also and cleargie men were sent hither by the Pope of Rome at that time which many of our Protestant historians will confirme assuringe that both now and at all times vntill the conuersion of kinge Lucius there were many christians which came from Rome liuinge in this kingdome Godwyn Conuers of Britanie pag. Caius l. 1. antiq Cantabrig Will. Harrison descript of Brit. Holinsh hist of Engl. Soe doe diuers auntient antiquities of the Annals of Burton and others of forreine nations And touchinge the time of Pope Alexander the first next successor to S. Euaristus hee beinge made Pope in the yeare 120. and continuinge Bishop of Rome by common opinion 8. yeares and fiue moneths in the fourth yeare of the papacie of this blessed Saint as both Matthew of Westminster Annal. Burton an 141. Catal. Episcop Tungr and the autient Table hanging in the church of S. Peter in Cornehil in London then builded in the time of kinge Lucius wittnesse beeinge the 124. yeare of Christ The yeare of our Lord God 124. Lucius was crowned kinge soe the one the other saith anno gratiae 124. Coillo Britonum Rege defuncto Lucius filius eius regni diademate insignitus est In the yeare of grace 124. Coillus kinge of the Britans beeing deade Lucius his sonne was crowned king Math· Westin an 124. This kinge Lucius although neither hee nor the kingdome were yett soe generally conuerted yet well knowinge that many preachers had beene sent hither from Rome and diuers Brittans here were desirous to embrace the faith of Christ did not onely giue way vnto it in this beginning of his Reigne but except Albertus Krantzius a man well acquainted with our Brittish antiquities as a Protestant antiquary witnesseth doth deceaue vs. Io. Caius antiq Cantabrig l. 1. Albert. Krantzius Metropol l. 1. cap. 6. Did write vnto S. Alexander the first Pope of Rome to haue christian Religion preached in this kingedome Religionem Christi Lucius quondam Britanniae Rex ab Alexandro primo eius nominis summo pontifice impetrauit in Insula predicari Lucius Kinge of Britanie did obteyne of Pope Alexander the first to here Christian Religion preached in that Iland Which is confirmed by many Authorities prouening vnto vs that this Iland at and immediately after that time had diuers preachers of the faith of Christ and among them some Bishops besides those I named before to proue that wee had a continuall succession of holy Bishops from Rome as these alsoe were from our first christianity And that wee had many preachers and many by them conuerted may appeare by that is acknowledged before from these Protestants to which many of them add from antiquities that many Schollers Doctors of our Vniuersities then were conuerted in the yeare 141. nyne in one place of Cambridge In peruetustis Annalibus Burtonensibus sic lego Anno Domini 141. hic baptizati sunt nouem ex Doctoribus Scholaribus Cantabrigiae I doe reade sayth one in very old Annals of Burtō thus In the yeare of our Lord 141. here were baptized nyne of the Doctors Schollers of Cambridge Caius lib. 1. de antiq Cantab. pag. 95. Theater of greate Brit. lib. 6. Harris descript of Brit. Like to this haue many other Protestants who assure vs this succession could not come from S. Ioseph of Aramathia
and his company for a Protestāt Bishop according to the truth of histories writeth Godwyn conuers of Brit. pag. 16. c. 3. It seemeth that Ioseph and his fellowes preuayled little by their preaching and therefore gaue themselues at last vnto a monasticall and solitary life in the Iland of Aualon And euen their memorie was soe much forgotten when kinge Lucius was conuerted that as our best antiquities wee haue of that matter tel vs those which S. Eleutherius sent from Rome found the best information of them at Rome their auncient howse or church was foe desolat that it was become Latibulū Ferarum a den for wyld beasts at their cominge hither Antiquit. Glaston apud Capgrau in S. Ioseph Aramath in S Patr. I finde in histories no others from whom wee haue the leaste probabilitie to clayme a continuaunce in Religion therefore it must needs bee from Rome from whence alsoe wee had amonge these holy men some Bishops to continue a succession from thence For although S. Beatus was but lately deade liuing vnto this yeare 110. it is not vnlikely but his companion was still liuinge and except there were twoe of that name and in those times and the same contrie which no history doth remember S. Mansuetus was yet a liue and longe after vntil wee had manie other Bishops sent from Rome or consecrated here by the Romane authoritie in the time of this Kinge Lucius For wee reade in the Annals and Catalogue of the Archbishops of Treuers neare vnto Tullum that in the yeare 160. S. Mansuetus was Bishop there Mansuetus qui huic nomini vocationi suae vita proba anno Domini 160. optime respondit The seuenth Archbishop of Treuers was Mansuetus whoe by his godly life did excellently answeare this his name to bee meeke and his vocation in the yeare of Christ 160. Annales Arch. Treuer Petrus Merssaeus Catal. Arch. Treuer Which by noe historye I can finde was or could bee any other but Saint Mansuetus our contryman spoken of before both the name time and place soe neare vnto Tullum where hee was first Bishopp alloweinge it and nothinge impugninge it And amonge those Bishops here in Britanie and of our owne nation I finde two named beinge both consecrated and sent hither by the Authoritie of the See of Rome one of them S. Tymotheus sonne to our holy contryman Saint Marcellus or by some Marcellinus a Britanne borne and a Bishop here and after Bishop of the Tungers and lastely Archbishop of Treuers both which preached here in the time of Kinge Lucius longe before his conuersion and at or before this time and were instruments of his happy conuersion actually and parsonallye concurringe therto by mission and Authoritie from the Popes of Rome of which I haue made more lardge and ample relation in other places for this purpose soe many Authors here cited will suffice both Catholicks and Protestants consentinge that S. Tymothie and S. Marcellus or Marcellinus preached here in the time of kinge Lucius and before his conuersion Petrus de Natalib lib. 1. cap. 24. Harris Tom. 2. Magdeb. centur 2. Annal. Eccles Cur. Io Stumph in Rhetia Petrus Merssaeus in catalog Archiep· Treuer in Archiep. 20. Anton. Democh. l. 2. de Miss cont Caluin Gulielus Eisengren centen 2. part 4. distinct 7. Petr. Merss in Archiep. Treuer And that this S. Tymothie could not bee Saint Tymothie Bishop of Ephesus S. Pauls Scholler to whome hee wrote the Epistles whoe was martyred many yeares before Kinge Lucius was borne and S. Onesimus was his Successor in S. Ignatius time as hee himselfe is witnesse Epist ad Ephes But onely S. Tymothie our blessed contryman by his mother S. Claudia Martyrol Rom. die 20. Iunij and a child baptized by the Apostles and thereupon called their disciple whoe was owner of the house in Rome where S. Peter by the Roman tradition first entertayned there and of S. Tymothie the Lord thereof in his time named Thermae Timothinae the Bathes of Tymotheus Act. 5. Iustini Philosoph Baron annot in 20. Iunij in S. Nouato which hee forsooke for the loue of God and this his nation soe soone that by Pope Pius the first martyred in the yeare 154. his said house was cōsecrated a church hee himselfe beeing then in all probabilitie preaching in this Iland as so many Authorities cited doe warrant The historie of S. Marcellus or Marcellinus both to haue beene a Britane a Bishop and to haue preached here longe before S. Linus was conuerted that hee persuaded him to bee a Christian and after went into Germany and returned from thence into Britanie againe sent with others from Pope Eleutherius to conuert kinge Lucius this kingdome as they did is an vndoubted veritie acknowledged by all that write of that matter And therefore our Protestāts of England freely graunt vs in these wordes Euen from the dayes of those godlie men whoe first taught the Britans the ghospell there remayned amonge the same Britans some Christians which ceased not to teach and preach the word of God most sincerely vnto them But yett noe kinge amongst thē openly professed that Religion till at length this Lucius perceauinge not onely some of the Roman Lieutenants in Britanie as Trebellius and Pertinax with others to haue submitted themselues to that profession but alsoe the Emperor himselfe to begin to bee fauorable to them that professed it And then hee setteth downe how kinge Lucius sent to Pope Eleutherius to bee instructed in and receaue the faith of Christ and in like maner is the Relatiō of other Protestāts Holinsh. histor of England lib. 4. cap. 19. Math. Park Antiquit Britan. pag. 4.5 Ioh. Goscelius in histor Manuscript Bal. l. 2. de actibus Pontif. in Gregor 1. l. de Scriptor cent 1. in August Dirnoth Godwyn Conuers Powel annot in l. 2. Girald Cambr. c. 1. Foxe to 2. Act. pag. 463. Fulke Ans to count Cath. pag. 40. Middlet papist am pag. 202. Stowe Holinsh. c. Then if by these men there stil continued a succession of true preachers in Britanie from the Apostles time Protestant Articl of Religion Bils Whitgift Barlow Bridges Downam Hookeer Couel others against puritans Which the puclick Protestant Religion denieth to bee without true Bishops to consecrate such preists and preachers and the Romane Luietenants themselues and christians and soe consequently as the greatnes of their state and necessitie of the church here required had Bishops and rather from Rome beeing themselues Romans And I haue exemplified in soe many Bishops consecrated and sent hither by S. Peter and his holy successors Popes of Rome and not any one Instance can bee giuen of any one Bishop or preist in all this time sent or consecrated by any others wee must needes leaue that prerogatiue to Rome and honor to Britanie to haue had the holy Bishops and pastors of this church from thence And that Apostolicke See to haue ruled here in spirituall things as these Protestants haue freely acknowledged
in the holy Popes S. Anacletus Euaristus and S. Alexander allready Rob. Barns in vit Pontific in nominibus citat Downam lib. 1. of Antichrist cap. 3. pag. 35. And soe they teach that al the following Popes vnto S. Eleutherius to witt S. Sixtus the first Telesphorus Higinius Pius and Anicetus the immediate predecessor to Eleutherius tooke vppon them generally the supreamacy and highest commanding power in all spirituall things and all places without exception or limitation S. Sixtus gaue authoritie to appeale to the Popes of Rome from all Bishops Ab Episcopo ad Romanum Pontificem appellandi Ius dedit ecclesiasticis ministris Barnes supra in Sixto Saint Telesphorus prescribed generally the fast of Lent in Telesphoro Published the maner or order of Masse and made a decree as supreame Iudge howe all suites and controuersies should be tryed and decided Saint Higinius made a lawe byndinge all Bishops Metrapolitans and the whole cleargie in Higinio S. Pius dedicated the howle of our renowned contry womaÌ„ S. Pudentiana in Rome to bee a church in Pio made general decrees for the holy sacrifice of the Masse binding all Priests Bishops Declared it to bee sacriledge in all people whomsoeuer which coÌ„uerted laÌ„ds or goods dedicated to Religion to prophane vses Appointed the age of virgins to bee consecrated Hee decreed that matters apperteyning to Religion should bee heard in prouinciall councells of Bishops reseruinge the authoritie of the Pope of Rome and appeales to him Quae ad Religionem spectant à suae Synodis audienda esse statuit salua tamen pontificiae authoritate Idem in vit Pont. in Aniceto S. Anicetus the next before S. Eleutherius made or renewed the decree how both Bishops and Metropolitans were to bee ordeyned That an Archbishop was to bee accused before the Pope of Rome That noe Archbishops should bee called primates except that prerogatiue of name were graunted him from the Pope of Rome Archiepiscopos non primates appellandos nisi ista praerogatiua nomenclaturae ei à Roâ—…ano Pontifice coâ—…e deretur Wherfore these Popes beeing by all Protestants holy Saints and Martyrs and the church of Rome then by his maiestie and al other learned men of the Protestant profession our mother church the true churche commandinge church most high Apostolicque church and these their decrees vniuersal and generall comprehending all and excluding none either in Britanie or any other nation except wee will bee willfully headstronge in disobedience wee must needs acknowledge that this kingdome from S. Peters first preachinge here vnto the generall conuersion thereof in the time of Pope Eleutherius of which sufficiently in the next chapter euer was and did acknowledge it selfe subiect in spirituall thinges to the holy Apostolicke See of Rome And this in particular alsoe proued by soe many auncient and approued Authors historians and others that entreate of this subiect shewinge how often the Popes of Rome in these remembred dayes sent preachers hither and the Britans likewise acknowledginge euer that See for the cheifest and supreame sent thither though soe far distant hence to haue preachers and Instructors to bee sent hither by the highest papall power there I will insist in Protestants relation for this busines They tell vs that S. Bede the old chronicle of LaÌ„daffe Goceline in the life of S. Augustine cap. 31. historiae maioris the old chronicle called Brutus Ioannes Nauclerus an old manuscript history which the ProtestaÌ„t Bishop Godwyn saith hee had in latine say that many preachers were sent hither froÌ„ the Pope of Rome in the yeare of Christ 156. when S. Pius was Pope and I haue read a very old manuscript testifyinge that king Lucius did in that yeare send legats to the Pope of Rome to that purpose An epistle written from the Pope of Rome to the kinge of Britanie dated in the yeare 159. found amonge the old constitutions of this lande and in the old chronicle called Brutus which the Protestant Bishop Bridges saith hee had seene saith there was the like sendinge in or about that time Mennius as these men tell vs affirmeth as much of the yeare 164. soe doth an other auncient chronicle which Godwin citeth William of Malmesbury hath the same of the next yeare 165. S. Edwards lawes say soe of the yeare 167. Henry of Hardford hath the life of the yeare 169. Marianus Scotus published by our ProtestaÌ„ts so writeth of the yeare 177. The Protestant Bishopp Bale hath so of the yeare 179. Polydor Vergil the history of Rochester Matthew of Westminster and Martinus Polonus by ProtestaÌ„ts soe say of the yeare 188. Therefore to saue the creditt of these and many others soe auncient and allowed by Protestants wee must needes by their leaue and allowance say alsoe that this our kingedome in those daies depended vppon the See of Rome in Religious affaires And thus much of this matter before our generall conuersion in the time of Kinge Lucius Io. Caius antiq Cantabrig lib. 1. pag. 109.110.111 Godwin conuers of Britannie p. 21.22 Holinsh. hist of King Lucius Theater of Brit. lib. 6. M. S. pr. gloriosi ac Deo dilecti in S. Dubritio Matth. Westm. an 154. Godwyn Conuers pa. 29.30 Stow hist in Lucius Caius supr pag. 100. Godw. Conuers pag. 29.20.22 Mason booke of consecrat in Lucius Will. Lambard lib. de leg Reg. fol. 130. pag. 2. Godwyn Conuers pag. 22. THE V. CHAPTER How in the generall Conuersion of this kingedome in the time of Kinge Lucius all spirituall thinges were ordered settled and confirmed here by the Popes Authoritie AT the time when our Kinge Lucius this kingedome was generally conuerted there were as these Protestants haue proued or graunted before diuers Bishops and Preists in England wee had many vniuersities as Cambrige Stamford Greekelade Bellisium Oxford and others as our Protestants contend and diuers learned men in them our next and neighbouringe contries Fraunce the hither parts of Germany Lorraine Heluetia and all Italie euen vnto Rome it selfe scituated in the further part thereof were full of Bishops preists and learned cleargie Ioh. Lidgate in Cant. Caius antiq cont Brian Twin antiquit Oxon. Harrison descript of Brit. Cambd. in Britan Harding histor l. 1. c. 15. Ioh. Bal. in praefat ad l. de scriptor c. And yett Kinge Lucius and his nobles now resolued to receaue the faith of Christ could finde noe center to rest their holy desires of soe happy a chaunge vntill they arriued at the Apostolicke See from whence this nation from the first originall of christianitie here euer receaued instructors and instruction And to obteyne this his soe heauenly purpose this Renowned kinge with applause of his nobilitie did not send one onely Messadge Ambassadge or epistle and at one time to that end but as our best antiquities say Epistolas suas Eleutherio Papae direxit Epist Eleuther ad Luc. leg S. Eduardi apud Lumb Calfrid Monum l. 5. cap. 19. Pont. Virun l. 4. Matth. Westm an 185.186
Protestant Archbishop and his Mason tell vs in these words Mason l. 2. e. 3. p. 55 56. From Rome there came two Fugatius and Damianus but wee cannot learne that eyther of them was a Bishop This is the constant writinge of these Protestants yett to deale plainely these men knew not all thinges or else they might easelye haue knowne that both the Brittish historie Ponticus Virunnius and Matthew of Westminster as they are published by Protestants call them Antistites Bishops and a Protestant Bishop produceth an old Manuscript Author testifying that the first church of Wincester was hallowed and dedicated to the honor of our Sauiour October 29. 189. by Fuganus and Damianus Bishops Galfrid monum l. 4. hist. c. 20. Pontic Virun lib. 4. in fine Godwyn Catal. in Winchest Matth. Westm. an 186. And if they were noe Bishops it soe much more aduaunceth the Popes power in this kingedome for these Protestants with others shall testifie that by their legatine power from Pope Eleutherius they exercised more and greater Iurisdiction spirituall here then any Bishop or Archbishop of that time And if they were Bishops as those Authors affirme yett I finde none to write that either of them was an Archbishop yett as before and shall immediately bee proued they by their delegate power from Pope Eleutherius executed here greater Iurisdiction spirituall and more ample then any Bishop Archbishop prince kinge or whosoeuer the Pope himselfe excepted could lawfully doe Which these Protestants and other vndeniable antiquities doe thus demonstrate vnto vs. The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterburye Parker antiquit Britan. pag. 5. writeth from diuers wittnesses that these two Religious men were assigned by Pope Eleutherius as cheife worke men tanto operi praeficiundo in gouerninge soe greate a worke and establishinge the discipline of christian Religion In sancienda christianae religionis disciplina and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cooperarij adhibiti in administranda ecclesia periti Ioined by Pope Eleutherius with the Bishops in gouerninge the church beeings killfull therein Which must needes bee by their legatine power from Pope Eleutherius Martianus Polonius In Eleutherio Papa col 49. published by Protestants and dedicated by them to Queene Elizabeth saith Papa Eleutherius misit duos Religiosos viros Fuganum Damianum qui Regem praedictum populum baptizarent erant tunc in Britannia viginti octo Pontifices Idolorum quos Flamines vocabant Inter quos tres Archiflamines erant sed praedicti Sancti de mandato Apostolico vbi erant Flamines instituerunt Episcopos vbi Archiflamines Archiepiscopos Pope Eleutherius sent two Religious men Fuganus and Damianus who baptized the said Kinge Lucius and his people There were then in Britanie 28. high preists of the Idols whome they called Flamins amonge which there were three Archflamins but the said holy men by the commaundement of the Pope did institute Bishops where there were Flamins and Archbishops where there were Archflamins This is confirmed not onely by all Antiquities of these things but the cheife Protestant writers amonge which the Protestant Archbishop Whitgift and his frend Foxe write in this maner Whitg defence of the Answ. pag. 323. Foxe tom 1. fol. 146. Eleutherius the good Bishop hearinge the request of the kinge and glad to see the godly towardnes of his well disposed minde sendeth him certaine teachers and preachers called Fugatius or by some Fuganus and Damianus or Dimianus which conuerted first the kinge and people of Britanie and baptised them The temples of Idolatrie and other monuments of gentility they subuerted conuertinge the people from their diuers and many gods to serue one liuinge God Thus true Religion with sincere faith increasing superstition decayed with all rites of Idolatrie There were then in Britanie 28. Head preists which they called Flamins and three Archpreists amonge them which were called Achiflamins hauinge the ouersight of their maners as Iudges ouer the rest These 28. Flamines they turned to 28. Bishops and the three Archiflamines to three Archbishops hauinge their seates in the three principall cities of the Realme That is in London in Yorke and in Glamorgantia videlicet in vrbe Legionum by Wales Thus far these Protestants and one of them named the Archbishop telleth vs that the constitutinge of Archbishops in the places of the gentiles Archflamines by these Legats of Pope Eleutherius was to followe the example and order of S. Peter himselfe whoe did soe as S. Paul likewise and â—…eth this reason Whitgift def of the Anâ—…w pag. 320.321 Which might bee done in respect of the citie and place and not in respect of the Idolatrous preists for Archiflamines were in greate cyties which being conuerted vnto Christ might haue in the place of their Archiflamines godly and learned Archbishops to ouersee and direst the rest of the Bishops and preachers that vnitie and order might bee obserued Thus Paul did at Ephesus and Creta And why might not Peter doe it in other places likewise Master Iohn Selden a greate Protestant antiquary and lawier writinge of these two holy Legats speaketh thus Io. Selden Analect c. 6. Beatâ—… doctores cum per totam ferè Ierusalem paganitatem deleuissent Templa quae in honore plurimorum deorum fundata fuerant vni Deo eiusque Sanctis deaâ—…cauerunt diuersisque ordinatorum coetibus repleuerunt When the blessed Doctors had blotted out paganisme allmost throughout the Iland the temples which were founded in honor of manye gods they dedicated to one God and his Saints and replenished them with diuers companies of cleargie men The very same bee the words of Matthew of Westminster as hee is published by Eâ—…sh Protestants Matth. Westm an Dom. 18â—… And this present Protestant Antiquarie refutinge the ridiculous and ignorant or verie willfull singularitie of Godwyn the Protestant Bishop singularlie and onely as hee himselfe writeth Godw. conuers of Britanie p. 26. excepting Sutcliffe denying Archflamines in this Iland citing for authors Pomponius Laetus and Fenestella thus addeth Pompn laet de Sacerdot Rom. ca. 7. Fenestell de Sacerd. Rom. c. 5. Quemadmodum autem Episcopis apud nos Archiepiscopi sic Flaminibus Archiflamines praeponebatur Horum potestati caeteri Iudices in Insula subijciebantur Hos autom ex praecepto Apostoli Idolatriae eripuerunt vbi erant Flamines Episcopos vbi erant Archiflamines Archiepiscopos posuerunt Sedes autem Archiflaminum in tribus nobilioribus ciuitatibus suerunt Londonijs videlicet Eboraco in vrbe legionum His tribus euacuata superstitione octo viginti Episcopi subduntur diuisisque parochijs subiacuit Metropolitano Eboracensi Deira Albania quas magnum flumen Humbri à Loegria secernit Eboracensis autem Archicpiscopis in omnes Scotiae praesules ac Antistites iure primatis olim fungebatur Quod resaucitum erat sub Henrico secundo Hugone Legato Pontificio celebrato concilio As Archbishops with vs Christians are in power ouer Bishops soe were Archflamines ouer Flamines In this Iland
the other Iudges were subiect to their power these by the the coÌ„mandement of the Apostle and Pope they deliuered from Idolatry and where there were Flamines they placed Bishops and Archbishops where there were Archflamines And the Seats of the Archflamines were in the three more noble cyties in London to witt in Yorke and the cytie of the Legions To these three superstition beeing taken away eight and twentie Bishops are subiected and the parishes or diocesses beeinge diuided Yorkeshire Scotland which the great riuer of Humber doth diuide from Loegria England was made subiect to the Metropolitane of yorke And the Archbishop of Yorke did of old time enioy the Right of Primate ouer all the prelates and Bishops of Scotland Which was againe decreed in a cowncell held vnder kinge Henry the second and Hughe the Popes Legate The like to this haue all our Antiquaries Catholicks or Protestants writinge of this matter The Author of the old Brittish historie the booke of Landaffe the Antiquities of Glastenbury S. Bede Ponticus Virunnius Radulphus de Diceto Asserus Capgraue Will of Malmesbury with other auncients and our present Protestant Antiquaries consentinge as Cambden HoÌ„linshed Harrison Stowe Howes the Theater writers and others two many to bee recited and needles their workes commonly extant and to bee seene of all onely I will alleadge Bicetes because his manuscript is rare and hee much commended both for Antiquitie and Authoritie by the ProtestaÌ„t Authors of the greate Theater Thus hee writeth Eleuther Papa ad quem Lucius Rex Britanniae missa epistola se fieri Christianum impetrat Eleuther ergo misit Faganum Dinuanum qui Regem Lucium baptizauerunt Templa etiam quae in honore plurimorum deorum fundata erant vni Deo dedicauerunt Erant tunc in Britannia 28. Flamines tres Archiflammines vbi erant Flamines Episcopos vbi autem Archistamines Archiepiscopos posuerunt Londonensi subiacuit Loegria Cornubia Eboracensi Diera Albania vrbi autem legionum Kambria Eleuther Pope of whome Lucius kinge of Britanie obteyned by an epistle hee sent vnto him to bee made a Christian sent Faganus and Dimianus which baptized Kinge Lucius The Temples which were founded in honor of manie gods they dedicated to one God There were then in Britanie 28. Flamines and three Archiflamines and where there were Flamines they placed Bishops and where there were Archflamines they placed Archbishops To the Archbishop of London England and Cornwall were subiect To the Archbishopp of Yorke were subiect Diera the North of England and Scotland and Wales to the Archbishop of Caerlegion Galfrid Monum l. 4. c. 19.20 Chronic. eccl Lond. apud Cam. l. 1. antiq cantabrig Antiq. Glast apud Capgra in S. Patric Bed l. 1. hist c 4. Pontic Virun l. 4. Radulph de Dicet hist. in Lucio Guliel Malmes de antiq caenob Glast Camb. in Brig Holinsh. hist of Engl. in Lucius Harris descript of Brit. Stow Howes in Lucius Theat of greate Brit. lib. 6. Hector Boeth l. 5. fol 86.85 with others Thus wee see by all historians olde and late Catholicks and Protestants that in this general plantinge of the faith in this nation all Religious matters were wholly ordered by these Legats of the Pope his supreame direction all Iurisdiction spirituall of Archbishops and Bishops with their peculiar diocesses and gouernements assigned and distinguished by this highest papall authoritie of the Pope of Rome by his legats here And to assure vs that nothing was then thought by the kinge himselfe or any christians here to bee firme and validate in this kinde without the confirmation of the Pope himselfe when these Archbishops and Bishops with their Iurisdictions were settled many churches dedicated to God and his holy Saints vniuersities or colledges for christian learninge and education assigned all orders of cleargie men instituted with all other necessary things in such a cause remembred in our histories which I haue at lardge related in an other place these holy Legates returned to Rome againe to obtaine the Popes confirmation of all these their holy ordinances constitutions which was orderly performed as both Catholick antiquities and Protestant historians doe thus vndoubtedly assure vs herein First Ponticus Virunnius in his Brittish historie l. 4. as it is warranred by Protestants saith of these Legates sent by Pope Eleutherius Romam redierunt cuncta quae fecerant a Pontifice confirmari impetrarunt confirmatione facta cum pluribus alijs redierunt in Britanniam They returned to Rome and obteyned to haue all things they had done to bee confirmed by the Pope and the confirmation beeing made they returned into Britanie with other The Author of the old Birttish history published with the selfe same Protestant approbation Galfrid Monument l. 4. histor Britan. cap. 20. saith Denique restauratis omnibus redierunt Antistites Romam que fecerunt à beatissimo Papa confirmari impetrauerunt confirmatione vero facta reuersi sunt in Britanniam compluribus alijs comitati At laste when the Bishops soe Virunnius also termeth those Legats had restored all things they returned to Rome and obteyned to haue those things they had done to bee confirmed by the most blessed Pope and the confirmation beeing made they returned againe into Britanie accompanied with many others Like bee the words of Matthew of Westminster warranted by these Protestants in this maner Matth. Westm. an 186. Anno gratiae 186. beati Antistites Faganus Deruuianus Romam reuersi quae feceraÌ„t impetrauerunt à Papa beatissimo confirmari In the yeare of grace 186. The blessed Bishops Fuganus and Deruuianus returned to Rome and obteyned those things which they had done to bee confirmed by the moste blessed Pope Which beeing finished the said doctors with many others returned into Britanie And our English Protestants in their Annotation vpon this place thus approue it Protest annot Merginal in Matth. West supr ad an 186. Fides Christi in Britannia confirmatur The faith of Christ is confirmed in Britanie All things of this nature were here confirmed by the Popes Authoritie De mandato Apostolico by the Popes commaundement as Martinus Polonus turned Protetestant by these men in their publishinge of him De mandato Apostolico ex praecepto Apostoli by the commaundement of the Apostle or Pope as readeth the Protestant Antiquarie Master Selden Martin Pol. in Eleutherio col 49. Selden supr in Anaclet c. 6. And soe all Protestants doe or ought to confesse approuinge those Authors I haue cited before and fetchinge the greatest euidence they haue of these things and tymes from them soe particularly as before registringe both the necessitie of the Popes approbation and confirmation to bee such that the Legates themselues were enforced to go froÌ„ hence to Rome to procure it and returned not hither for a finall settlinge of all things vntill the Pope had confirmed and approued them at Rome And â—…his illimitated and supereminent Power both claimed and exercised
of Rome whoe and that alone effected these things as soe manie Protestants and others haue proued before and others from our best antiquities affirme that all ecclesiasticall thinges were ordered here according to the commaundment of Pope Eleutherius that blessed man Secundum iussum beati Eleutherij Papae Annal. Landaf apud Io. Caium l. 1. de antiquit Cantabrig p. 90. Which is an euident demonstration that this holy Pope had this supreame spirituall power ouer all this Iland at that time for without such a power these things could not haue beene performed And demonstrateth alsoe that noe other power on earth could haue duely performed it especially any temporall Kinge Prince Emperour or Lieutenant whatsoeuer for soe contrarie to the names offices and powers of such Rulers they should bee Emperors Kinges Rulers Regents and the like where they haue noe Empire Kingedome Rule Regiment soueraigntie or any subiects a thinge in the light of nature of it selfe imployinge contradiction and impossible And lett noe man say that accordinge vnto some as namely Giraldus Cambrensis this Iland was diuided into fiue prouinces Britannia prima Britannia secunda Flauia Maxima and Valentia which now is Scotland and that there was an Archbishop there Girald Cambr. l. de Iure Metropol eccl Meneu apud Park antiq Britan. pag. 24. Io. Pris def hist. Brit. For I answeare this diuision was made longe after this as the twoe laste prouinces Maximia Valentia proue in their owne names For the same Author saith that Maximia was soe named of Maximus the Emperour Maximia Ab Imperatore Maximo vocata and Valentia now Scotland was soe called of Valens the Emperour Valentia à Valente Imperacore sic dicta est Girald Cambr. Parker Pris sup Both which Emperors Maximus and Valens were longe after this time and Scotland not vnder the Romans to bee made a prouince by them and besides soe many Protestant Authors and Antiquities before that there were but onely three Archbishops here at this time nor after diuers hundreds of yeares the Scottish histories and all Protestants agree that Scotland had neyther Archbishops nor Bishops perhaps longe after this time The testimonies of these things ar to manie to bee produced therefore I will onely instance in the present Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and his deputy in writinge the booke Intituled of the Consecration of the Bishops of the church of England who speake in this maner FraÌ„c Mason epist dedicat and l. 2. c. 3. pag. 54. The Romans before this time of Kinge Lucius his receauinge the faith had diuided Britanie into three Prouinces one of them was called Maxima Caesariensis the Metropolis whereof was Yorke An other Britannia prima the Metropolis whereof was London the third Britannia secunda the Metropolis whereof was Caerlegion And prouinge besides soe many other Authorities before cited both by Asseruius Meneuensis schole-master to Kinge Alfred Ptolomeus Lucensis in the life of Eleutherius William Reade De vit Pont. in Eleuther pag. 3. and Iohn Leland M. S. Leland in assert Arthur fol. 36. that the Archbishops of this Iland were onlie seated in those three Metropolitane cyties of London Yorke called also Maximia or that prouince wherof it was Metropolis and Caerlegion To answeare fully this obiection thus they add Georg. Abb. Fraunc Mason supr pag. 54. Although Britanie was after the Nicen. councell diuided into fiue Prouinces Valentia and Flauia Caesariensis beeinge added to the former yett there were noe new Archbishopricks erected The reason whereof was because those two new Prouinces Notitia Prouinc Occid pag. 117. were taken out of the former and consequentlie could not haue Bishopricks without the diminishinge of the authoritie of the former in whose Iurisdiction originally they were which was not sufferable because it was against the canon of the Nicen councell Can. 6. decreeinge that in Antioche and in other Prouinces the dignities prerogatiues and authorities of churches should bee maintayned And for S. Andrewes in Scotland to haue beene alwayes subiect to Yorke or when Yorke had noe Archbishop as at the cominge of the pagan Saxons hither and driuinge the Archbishop from thence to the Pope himselfe immediately these Protestants proue vnto vs by the auncient Antiquitie called Notitia Prouinciarum which they cited before for in that thus wee reade S. Andrea Episcopatus est Domini papae The Bishoprick of S. Andrewes beloÌ„geth to the pope of Rome where the Annotation is olim in Scotia nullas erat Archiepiscopatus adeoque Episcopatus Scotiae Domino Papae in spiritualibus immediatè suberant vt in manuscriptis exemplaribus nostris notatur In auncient tyme there was noe Archbishopps See in Scotland but the Bishops of Scotland in spirituall thinges were immediatelie subiect to our Master the Pope as is noted in our manuscript copies Notat Episcopat in Scotia edit per Aubert Miraeum Aubert Miraus in annot in illum locum Which first immediate subiection to the Pope and not the Archbishop of Yorke did begin but in the time of Kinge William of Scotland as Roger Houeden and others proue setting downe the Popes decretall letters thereof at lardge but had continued vnder the Iurisdiction of Yorke by the first institution of Pope Eleutherius a thousand yeares and besides the testimonies of many Authors both late and auntient Catholicks and Protestants settinge downe the whole proceedinges at lardge how Pope ClemeÌ„t did onely exempt it from the See of Yorke and subiected it immediately to the See of Rome because of the continuall all moste wars betweene these twoe nations This matter is publicklie confessed and acknowledged by Kinge William of Scotland and Dauid his Brother Richard Bishop of S. Andrewes with others in their publick Charter in publick councell in the church of S. Peter at Yorke as Houeden and others sett downe at lardge Epistol Clementis Papae ad Guliel Scotorum Regem apud Roger. Houed part histor in Henric. 2. epist Papae Caelestini apud eundin Richard 1. Thom. Walsing in Eduard 1. Polydor. Vergil Angl. histor l. 13. l. 9. l. 24. Guliel Malmesb. l. 3. de Regib Godwyn Catalog in Yorke in George Neuill Roger Houedeâ—… Annal. part postr in Henric. 2. And when Scotland after a thousand yeares subiectioÌ„ vnto the Archbishop of Yorke by the Popes ordinance neither was nor could notwithstandinge soe many dissentions betweene these kings and nations bee exempted from that obedience but by the Pope himselfe and yet with this reseruation to bee immediately subiect to the Pope of Rome as the words of the Popes decree thus testifie Epistol Clement Papae apud Rog. Houed supr Clemens Episcopus seruus seruoruÌ„ Dei Charissimo in Christo filio Willielmo illustri Scotorum Regi praesentis scriptis pagina duximus stastuendum vt Scotticana ecclesia Apostolicae sedi nullo mediante debeat subiacere Clement to his most beloued sonne in Christ William the Renowned kinge of Scots Wee haue thought good to decree by this our present writinge
that the church of Scotland shall bee immediatly subiect to the See Apostolicke Soe that it is most euident by all testimonies that this kingedome of Britanie was from the first conuersion thereof to Christ euer subiect to the See of Rome in spirituall things as farr as the Pope of Rome now requireth or Catholicks attribute vnto him Which these our Protestants of England and from Authenticall Antiquities as they say will more Amply proue vnto vs and in the highest degree of papall priuiledges For they tell vs that kinge Lucius did not onely receaue the Christian faith Iuridicall direction and settling of all spirituall and meerlie Religious affaires by the authoritie of the Pope of Rome but the same holy Pope not onely with the good likinge and consent of Kinge Lucius but by his suite and petition interposed himselfe in the ordeyninge alteringe or correctinge and settlinge the very temporal lawes theÌ„selues in this kingedome to gouerne Rule and direct it euen in ciuill and meerely humane thinges as is manifest in a certaine Epistle which these Protestants with generall consent asscribe to S. Eleutherius himselfe written to kinge Lucius as responsory and satisfactory to some letters which this kinge had written vnto him to such purpose to haue temporall lawes from him to gouerne this kingdome by Petistis à nobis leges Romanos Caesaris vobis transmitti You require of vs writeth this holy Pope to king Lucius the Romane Lawes and the Emperors to bee sent ouer vnto you vvhich you vvould practise and put in vre vvithin your Realme the Romane Lawes and the Emperors vvee may euer reproue but the Lawe of God vvee may not you haue receaued of late through gods mercy in the kingedome of Britanie the Lawe and faith of Christ. You haue vvith you vvithin the Realme both parts of the scriptures out of them by gods grace vvith the councell of your Realme take you a Lawe and by that Lavve by gods sufferance rule your kingedome of Britanie for you bee gods vicar in your kingedome Epist. Eleutherij Papae ad Lucium Reg. Britan. apud Foxe to 1. Iuel contra Hard. Franc. Mason l. 2. Godwyn Conuers of Brit. pag. 38. Lambert in leg S. Vsuardi Stow in Lucio Thus these Protestants translate that part of that Popes Epistle Whereby first it is manifest That Kinge Lucius now a Christian did not and in conscience coulde not write for or absolutely desire the Imperiall Lawes the Emperors then beeing pagans and their Lawes accordingely mayntaining the Idolatries of the gentiles but as they should bee moderated and corrected by the Lawes of Christ which noe man could with more authoritie and better performe then the holy Pope hauing then the supreame place in the church of God For otherwise he should haue beene an enemy to Christ his lawe which hee now professed and beeing in soe high grace and fauour with the Emperor and Roman Senate as these Protestants and other antiquities tell vs hee might should with farr more honor loue and likeinge haue receaued these Lawes from the Emperor himselfe the Senate of Rome or manie Romans here in Britanie whoe then liued accordinge to those Roman and Imperiall Lawes then from Pope Eleutherius whoe liued not as those Lawes commaunded but soe farr otherwise that hee and all the Popes of Rome before and many after him were both persecuted and putt to death for christian Religion by those lawes Therefore kinge Lucius requestinge such Lawes from Pope Eleutherius must needs hereby acknowledge that as by sendinge soe farr vnto him to be instructed in the faâ—…th of Christ and all such matters spirituall to bee settled and ordered here by his highest power soe in his temporall proceedings which to bee iust holy must needs haue a subordination vnto spirituall and the iudgement ouer Lawes Whether they ar holy iust and such as Christians in conscience and Religion ought to vse and bee directed by is to bee made by them cheifly whoe haue the greatest knowledged and commaunde in such cases and iudgements which bee the gouernors and Bishops of the church of God hee thought noe Lawes to bee vncontrolably warrantable but such as the cheife pastor of the church of Christ the Pope of Rome should giue validitie vnto by his confirmation and allowance For amonge soe many Lawes as soe ample and greate a kingedome was to bee ruled and gouerned by there must needs bee many which of necessitie were thus to bee examined by the Lawe of God and cheifest interpreters thereof Which Saint Eleutherius warned Kinge Lucius of when hee prescribed vnto him to haue his Lawes warranted by the scriptures and taken forth of them by the councell of the Realme and by that Lawe to Rule the kingedome where it is euident that hee appointeth the Lawe of Britanie to be conformable to the Lawe of God and to bee secure it should bee such it to bee enacted and concluded by the best councell of his Realme in such things which were the Bishops cleargie and learned diuines cheifely which S. Eleutherius had settled here for they were the onely or principall Interpreters of holy scriptures here at that time and others in a maner concerninge such things Catechumenes to bee instructed themselues and not to drawe Lawes out of scriptures to instruct and direct others And so a Protestant Bishop with such publick warrant expoundeth it in these wordes By the aduise of the cleargie of their dominion Bridges def l. 16. pag. 1355. And S. Eleutherius takinge vppon himselfe as Pope of Rome the supreamacy ouer the whole church as these Protestants haue told vs cannot by any but carelesse or ignoraÌ„t of truth bee interpreted to giue any such preeminence to a newly become Christian temporal prince but calleth him onely the Vicar or Vicegerent of God as all princes Christians and others ar or should bee to see iustice performed to all within their dominions which is sufficiently expressed in this very epistle it selfe where that holy Pope telleth Kinge Lucius what is the dutie and office of a king the wordes by Protestant traÌ„slation ar The people and nations of the kingedome of Britanie is yours such as ar diuided you should gather them together to the Lavve of Christ his holy church to peace and concord cherish maintayne protect gouerne and defend them from the iniurious malicious and their enemies A kinge hath his name of gouerninge and not of his kingedome soe longe you shall bee a kinge as you rule well otherwise you shall not bee soe named and loose that name vvhich God forbid God graunt that you may soe rule your Realme of Britanie that you may Reigne vvith him euerlastingely whose Vicar you ar in the said kingedome Epistol Eleuther apud Godwyn Conuers pag. 23. Foxe tom 1. Stowe and Hovves histor in Lucius Bridg. def p. 1355. Ieuel ag Hard. Lambard de legib Theater of Brit. and others Where wee see in what sence this holie Pope called Kinge Lucius the
Vicar or Vicegerent in his kingdome to see iustice ministred the church of Christ to bee defended from wronge and the priuiledges thereof to bee kept inuiolable Which this holy king moste christianly performed for when all ecclesiasticall matters were settled here by the Popes authoritie and these Lawes here appointed for this kingedome first here coÌ„cluded and then with the rest confirmed by the Pope cuncta quae fecerant à Pontifice confirmari impetrauerunt Then this kinge accordinge to the direction and instructions of the holy Pope to speake in Protestants owne words endowed the churches of Britanie with liberties Lucius Rex ecclesias Britanniae libertatibus muniuit Which ar to many to bee related and ar sett downe in the Brittish historie Matthew of Westminster and others Pontic Virun lib. 4. in fine Galf. Mon. lib. 4. histor Reg. Britan. cap. 20. Matth. Westm an 186. Protest Annot. vppon Matth. West an 187. Galfrid Monum sup l. 4. Matth. West an 187. And in this sence our best Brittish and christian Saxon kings who were most obedient euer to the church of Rome were from that time and by vertue of that donation of Pope Eleutherius giuinge Lucius the Title of the vicar or vicegerent of God in his kingdome soe called and enioyed that Title as a Protestant Lawier and Antiquarie thus deduceth Selden Analect l. 1. pag 4â—… Ex quo non solum Britannorum sed etiam Anglorum subsequentes Reges hoc nomine vicarij Dei sunt potiti From which time or the graunt of Pope Eleutherius the kings that followed not onely of the Britans but English alsoe obteyned this name of the vicars of God and citeth the auntient Lawyer Henry Bracton for the same But wee neede not demurre vppon the authorities of priuate Lawyers or Antiquaries for this matter For wee haue Lawes themselues of good kinge Edward which William the Bastard afterward confirmed a Protestant Lawyers or rather the words of the Lawe to confirme warraÌ„t this Where the very words of the Lawe thus auntient and confirmed are these Leges S. Eduardi apud Gul. Lamb. fol. 126. pag. 2. leg 1. cap. 17. leg 77. Rex autem quia Vicarius summi Regis est ad hoc est constitutus vt regnum terrenum populum Domini super omnia sanctum veneretur Ecclesiam eius regat ab iniuriosis defendat maleficos ab ea euellat destruat penitus disperdat Quod nisi fecerit nec nomen Regis in eo constabit verum testante Papa Iohanne nomen Regis perdit The kinge because hee is the Vicar of the highest king is constituted for this to rule the terrene kingedome and people of God and aboue all things hee ought to reuerence his holy church and defend it from iniurious people and to pull from it and destroy and wholly ouerthrowe euill doers Which except hee performeth the name of a Kinge shall not bee appearinge in him but as Pope Iohn doth wittnes he loseth the name of a kinge or Ruler Where wee see by the publicke Lawes themselues that the Kinge is not called the Vicar or Vicegerent of God in respect of spirituall but temporall affaires to reuerence and defend it and suffer noe wronge to bee done vnto it or priuiledges taken from it which is more plainely expressed in the same Lawe in this maner leg S. Vsuardi supr Debet Sanctam EcclesiaÌ„ regni sui cum omni integritate libertate iuxta constitutiones patrum praedecessorem seruare fouere manutenere a kinge ought to keepe foster maintayne the holy church of his kingedome with all integritie and libertie accordinge to the constitutions of the Fathers and predecessors Which a kinge ought to sweare in proper parson vppon the ghospels and relicks of Saints before the laietie preists and clergie before hee is crowned by the Archbishops Bishops of the kingdom hither to this holy law of our auntieÌ„t kings I haue insisted vpon this Epistle of Pope Eleutherius the longer because with Protestants it is in soe high esteeme soe auntient and certaine that a Protestant Bishop writeth Wee haue seene the Bishop of Romes owne letter to kinge Lucius that is reputed to bee the first christian kinge of Britanie Iohn Bridges def of the gouernm in the church of Engl. l. 16. pag. 1355. The Theater writers say it is in the custody of Syr Robert Cotton Baronet of Conington in Huntington shire Theater of greate Brit. l. 6. c. 19. Others say it is likewise founde in the old historie called Brutus Caius antiquit Cantab. l. 1. Stowe writeth I finde the same entered in a booke intituled Constitutions pertayninge to the Guilde hall of London Stovve histor in Kinge Lucius And it is founde alsoe amonge the old Lawes of Saint Edward our kinge and others before him and placed receaued as a part of our Lawe both by our Saxon kinges and Norman alsoe as namely kinge William the first as the Protestant publisher of them himselfe a lawyer and antiquarie is witnesse vvith all moste all writers plaerique scriptores omnes as hee testifieth Williel Lambard lib. de Priscis Anglorum legib fol. 1. ante praef fol. 126.131 Therefore I may boldely terme Pope Eleutherius the first Christian Lawe maker and first director and confirmer of Lawes in this kingedome Which how it can stand to bee iustly done as all these our kinges their nobles clergies lawyers and these Protestants auouche without as greate a preeminent power as the Popes of these times doe clayme or commonly Catholicks ascribe vnto them I leaue to the quickest sighted Protestants to distinguish And yet this schole of Protestant antiquaries doe reade a lesson vnto vs to clymbe a stepp higher in such affayres For they assure from the same publick lawes of our auncient Saxon and other kinges and from the same Pope Eleutherius his owne donation that hee declared to be annexed to the crowne of this kingedome all the Ilands betweene vs and Norway and that our kings should haue care thereupon to enioye them The words of that auncient Lawe by Protestant publishing and allowance publick ar these Leges Edâ—…wardi Regis c. 17. apud Lumbard supr fol. 130 pag. 2. Debet de iure Rex omnes terras honores omnes dignitates iura libertates coronae regni huius in integrum cum omni integritate sine diminutione obseruare defendere dispersa dilapidata amissa regni iura in pristinum statum debitum viribus omnibus reuocare Vniuersa vero terra tota Insulae omnes vsque Norwegiam vsque Dariam pertinent ad coronam regni eius sunt de appendicijs dignitatibus Regis vna est Monarchia vnum est regnum vocabatur quondam Regnum Britanniae modo autem vocatur Regnum Anglorum tales enim metas fines praedictae sunt constituit imposuit coronae Regni Dominus Eleutherius Papa sententia sua qui primo
destinauit coronam benedictam Britanniae christianitatem Deo inspirante Lucio Regi Britonum The kinge of right ought with all integritie and without diminution obserue and defende all lands and honors all dignities and Rights and liberties of the crowne of this kingedome wholly and call backe againe al the Rights of the kingdome that bee dispersed dilapidated loste with all his power vnto their auncient and due state And the whole and all the Land and the Ilands euen to Norway and Denmarke doe belonge to the crowne of his kingdome and at of the Appendicies and dignities of the kinge and it is one monarchie and one kingedome and it was anciently called the kingedome of Britanie now is called the kingedome of the English men for our Lord the Pope Eleutherius did by his sentence cōstitute and appointe such limites and boundes to the crowne of the kingedome first sending by the inspiration of God a hallowed crowne and Christianitie to Britanie to Kinge Lucius Hitherto this soe auncient publicke authoritie and antiquitie now seeing all writers Catholicks and Protestāts agree that both S. Eleutherius which made this declaration and confirmation of soe manie Ilands and Rights and Kinge Lucius which accepted it was in the like degree and all our kings soe many hundred yeares after many of them holy Saints which by this declaration esteemed these territories to bee their owne to keepe them all or any of them declarer or receauers from horrible and damnable vsurpation as of necessitie by these Protestants wee must doe what way is there to end this difficultie except wee allowe of the Popes Authoritie in such a declaration But to yeeld a greater and more auncient honor and priuiledge to this kingedome and the kings thereof then many Protestants enemies to our Brittish Antiquities will allowe vnto it not onely to comprehend al these Northren Ilands vnto Norway vnder the name of Insulae Britannicae the Brittish or Britons Iland But that the kingedome of Denmarke was subiect and tributary to Britanie diuers hundreds of yeares before Christ and soe consequently the adiacent Ilands which by Ius gentium belonged to the Continent next adioyninge wee shall by this exempt this kingdome from receauing any thinge by a free donation from Pope Eleutherius in this kinde claiminge by this that hee only adiudged the old Right and Title of Britanie to bee true and lawfull in this case not giuing any new prerogatiue by that confirmation Yett this will not exempt either kinge Lucius from embracinge or Pope Eleutherius from assigning and confirminge that diuision and preferringe the Title of kinge Lucius before the Scots and others which by their histories had then enioyed longe time diuers of those Ilands and soe wee must still acknowledge that both Eleutherius the Pope and kinge Lucius then thought the decision of such things did in some respect in conscience belonge to that See Apostolick otherwise neither would the one haue made it or the other sought for or accepted it in that maner both of them beeing worthie and renowned Saints in the church of Christ M. S. pr. Regnum Britanniae in Gurguntio Ioh. Rom. apud Stowe in cod Stowe and Howes histor in Gurg an ante Christ 375. Ioh. Lydgate in Cantab. Ioh. Harding Chron. c. 34. fol. 29.30 Caius antiq Cantab l. 1. Matth. Westm. aetat 5. c. 5. Hect. Boeth hist. Scot. Giral Cāb ap Stow. supr And into the same laborinth we fal by these men denying power in the Pope of Rome to giue pardōs or Indulgences to mitigate or release the punishments of sinnes if wee should harken vnto them for they greately commend vnto vs the Epistle ascribed to S. Patrick the Irish Apostle in the antiquities of Gastenbury to bee of greate authoritie and yett in this wee reade Quod sanctus Phaganus Deruuianus ab Eleutherio Papa qui cos miserat decē annos Indulgentiae impetrarunt That S. Phaganus and Deruuianus obteyned of Pope Eleutherius that sent them ten yeares of Indulgence for the pilgryms visiting that holie place a greater power in the Pope then the other by these Protestants And thus much of this hundred yeares Theater of great Britanie lib. 6. Godwyn Conuers of Britanie cap. 2. pag. 10. Ioh. Leland in Assert Arthur Antiquitat Glaston in tabula lignea Capgrau in Catal. in S. Patricio M.S. Antiq. in eodem THE THIRD CENTVRIE OR HVNDRED YEARE THE VII CHAPTER How the Popes of Rome in this third Centurie or hundred of years alsoe by our Protestants and others ruled and gouerned here in Britante in spirituall things by their supreame power therein NOw hauing ended this second hundred yeare when there was soe generall an acceptance of this highest papall Authoritie in Britanie by the kinge his Nobles three Archbishops soe many other Bishops and the noble cleargie and others here wee may bee more breife in ages followinge for it is a common consent of the Protestant writers of England that the same faith and Religion in all materiall points such as this is continued firme and inuiolable here at the least vntill the cominge of S. Augustine hither in the later end of the sixt hundred yeare And it is a veritie granted by all followinge S. Bede susceptam fidem Britanni vsque in tempora Diocletiani Principis inuiolatum integrumque quieta in pace seruabant The Britans kept the faith which they receaued in the time of kinge Lucius inuiolable and whole in quiet peace vntill the times of Diocletian Bed hist eccles l. 1. c. 4. Whoe did not begin his Empire vntill the yeare 285. his persecution longe time after about the yeare 296. And no man can thinke but amōge soe many Archbishops Bishops and cleargie men which together with the whole christian Religion embraced the papall power liued and gouerned the church of Britanie here many yeares in this age in the same maner and order as it was commended vnto them by the Romane supreame spirituall Authoritie of S. Eleutherius and his Apostolicke Legates Therefore to bee breife the next Pope which was in the beginning of this hundred yeare Scotland as hereafter a greate portion of this Iland and then a distinct greate and inuincible kingedome vnto the most powerable Romane Emperors was conuerted to the faith of Christ The very name of this holy Pope and Martyr carieth spirituall supreamacy with it in all the Christian world Asia Africk and Europe by the mouthes and pennes of all Protestants and others A Protestant Bishop for all shall answere in these words Pope Victor excommunicated all churches both greeke and latine which differed from his church in the obseruation of Easter Morton appeale l. 1. cap. 9. Which noe man can question but it was the highest act to haue and exercise such power ouer all churches and yett moste iustly and lawfully and hee a blessed man which both a Protestant Archbishopp and his maiestie kinge Iames shal testifie for all The church of Rome was then
a Rule to all saith our Kinge Kinge Iames in parlam The other saith Victor was a godly Bishop and a martyr and the church at that time was in greate puritie not beeinge longe after the Apostles times Whitgift Answ. to the admonition p. 80. sect 4. Wherfore Kinge Donalde of Scotland now moued by the example of Kinge Lucius his neighbouring Sociate in terrene principalitie and his whole kingedome and beeing assured by this supreame power spirituall exercised by S. Victor ouer all churches that it was his right and the surest waye in time of controuersies as that was in the obseruation of Easter to adhere vnto the cheife and commandinge church of Rome hee sent to this holy Pope to bee instructed in the faith of Christ a longe paineful troublesome iorney labour on both sides soe many Bishops now beeing in Britanie Fraunce and in all places betweene Scotland and Rome if kinges kingedomes could haue beene conuerted to the faith of Christ and matters of the church with them ordered without his direction or confirmation For as truely write the Scottish historians Pope Victor sent preists in extremam Albionem to the vttermoste part of Albion or the vttermoste Albion to preach the doctrine of Christ Hector Boeth l. 5. Scot. histor fol. 89. p. 2. Boeth supr p. 1. Buchan Rer. Scotic l. 4. Reg. 27. Holinsh. histor of Scotl. in Donald Ed. Grymst p. 20. in Scotl. § 17. the narration whereof is this Talem dederat Donaldo Regi animum pacis Princeps author Christus Dominus quod verae pietati aspernato malorum demonum cultu sese paulò ante addixerat Nam Seuero Imperante Romanis apud Victorem Pontificem maximum qui quintusdecimus post Petrum Ecclesiae praefuit per legatos obtinuit vt viri doctrina Religione insignes in Scotiam ab eo missi se cum liberis coniuge Christi nomen profitentes baptismate insignirent Regis exempla Scotica nobilitas sequuta auersata impietatem Christique Religionem complexa sacro fonte est abluta Fuit annus ille quo Scoti ad lumen verae pietatis Dei Optimi Maximi benignitate vocati sunt recepti ab eo qui primus fuit humanae salutis tertius supra ducēte simum à Scotorum Regni institutione quingentesimus tricesimus tertius Christ our Lord prince and Author of peace gaue such minde to kinge Donald that castinge aside the worship of wicked deuils hee had a litle before addicted himselfe to true pietie For when Seuerus was the Romane Emperor hee obteyned of Pope Victor the fifteenth after S. Peter that ruled the church that men renowned for learninge and Religion sent from him into Scotland might baptise him with his wife and children professinge Christ The Scottish nobilitie followeinge the example of the kinge forsakinge impiety and embracing the Religiō of Christ was baptized This was in the yeare of the Incarnation of Christ two hundred and three and from the beginninge of the kingdome of the Scots fiue hundred thirtie and three And a little after speakinge of the renowned leardned Christians of that time hee addeth Incipere nostri tum primum sacras colere literas Sacerdotibus praeceptoribus quos Victor Pontifex Maximus ad Christi dogma propalandum in extremam miserat Albionem At that time our Scottish men first began to study diuinitie hauinge for their Tutors those preists which Pope Victor sent to teach the Religion of Christ in Albion the vttermost country in this part of the world And againe nostri qua fide pietate instituti semel fuerunt hactenus erroribus aspernatis perseuerant Our contrimen of Scotlād perseuer at this day it was written in the yeare 1526. in the faith and pietie wherein they were then instructed Hector Boeth in fine praefat Bal. centur 5. in Hector Boeth And a Protestant of England in the yeare 1615. writteh Scotland receyued the faith in the time of Pope Victor the first in the yeare 203. Celestin the first sent Palladius thither to roote out the Pelagian heresie which began to increase there vnder Eugenius the second whoe died in the yeare 460. since this time the Realme continued longe in the profession of the Romish church vntill these later dayes Edward Grimston Booke of Estates pag. 20. cap. 17. Hee meaneth the dayes of this our Soueraigne kinge Iames the first of England and sixt of that kingedome Therfore it is a thinge without question that this holy Pope soe earnest for the spirituall supreamacie of his Apostolicke See settled it with other doctrines in this Iland where with the rest it still continued vntill these times as these Protestants haue declared Which is euident by all histories not any one affirminge but rather denyinge that hee altered anie thinge of that constitution of Pope Eleutherius submittinge the whole nation of Scotlande to the Archbishopp of Yorke in spirituall affaires And if kinge Donald and the nobilitie of Scotland then had not beene assured that this supreame spirituall power in disposinge and orderinge church matters in such cases had belonged onely to the Popes of Rome of all people and places in the world they would not haue appealed to Rome for those thinges at that time in the Empire of Seuerus when aboue all others there was the greatest enmytie and warrs betweene the Romans and Scots that euer were testified by all their histories Bed l. 1. histor c. 5. Hect. Boeth lib. 5. Scot. hist Bucan Rer. Scotic l 4. Holinsh. hist. of Scotl. in Seuerus In an other point alsoe wee are assured that S. Victor whoe had by his highest authoritie excōmunicated soe many churches both greeke and latine as these Protestants haue told vs before for their wronge keepinge of Easter settled the right obseruatiō thereof in Scotland at this time For to speake in Protestants wordes of this Pope Hee confirmed the ordinance of Pius touching the celebration of Easter vppon the Sonday Soe did Pope Eleutherius before him and soe consequently alsoe amonge other Christian doctrines by his legates taught and deliuered it here in Britanie And wee are taught by these learned Protestants that in the first generall councell of Nice De obseruatione Paschae antiquus canon sancitus est ne porro in hac re Ecclesiae variarent The old canon of the obseruation of Easter was decreed least the churches should afterward differ about it Ed. Grymstonp· 436. in Victor Rob. Barnes in vit Pont. Rom. in Victor Bal. lib. 1. de act prat in eod Magdeburg centur 3. in Eleuther Damas in Eleuther Barns iu Siluestro Magdeburg cent 4. And that wee had Brittish Bishops there which consented to this decree and receaued it for Britany they testifie in these termes Theater of greate Britanie l 6. cap. 9 pag. 206 n. 19. The Britannes continued constant in christianitie and the censures of their Bishops for the greate estimation of their constancie pietie and learninge were required and approued in greate
points of doctrine amonge the assemblies of some generall councells as that of Sardis where appeales to the Pope were decreed and Nyce in the tyme of greate Constantine vvee had our Bishops present And all men of readinge are assured of this both Constantine the Emperor in his epistle to the churches and S. Athanasius in his Apologie write plainely that this our Britanie receaued the councell of Nice Epist Constāt apud Theodoret Athanas Apolog. Therefore it is a very idle and ignorant coniecture or rather malitious error of some Protestants to seeme to write as though Britany had receaued the faith frō some of the Asiatical churches because some of the later Scots and Britans die erre in that obseruation but this error of the Britans as diuers haue proued allready was quite differēt from that of some part of Asia greeke And the first gretian that came hither except some sent by Roman Authoritie that I finde was S. Regulus Albutus borne in Achaia whoe came into Scotland when Augustinus was kinge allmost two hundred yeares after this and longe after the controuersie of keepinge Easter was ended and brought thither holy relicks of S. Andrew the Apostle vvhoe coming into Pictland and the fame of this knowne very many came to reuerence the holy relicques of the Apostle and made offerings there and the kinge of the picts Hirgustus receaued by him with procession and lyinge vppon the grounde vvith much reuerence kissed the holy relicques and after masse ended hee bequeathed his palace to Saint Andrew and to Regulus and the Preists to serue God in Huius rei fama per Pictorum regiones delata permultorum animos ad visendas venerandasque sacras Apostoli reliquias attendit Confluxerunt ergo illuc vndique donaria Christi Apostolo pretiosa afferentes Affuit Heirgastus Rex eorum quae fama ad eum detulerat visendi cupidas Venientem ad se Regulus cum sociijs pio apparatu cum Sacerdotum ac Monachorum religiosa deductione in hymnis canticis excepit Rex humi procumbens sacras reliquias multa veneratione osculatus vbi sacra Christiano more cuius ipse Heirgustus erat obseruantissimus erant peracta regium palatium amplis structuris ornatum diuo Andreae Regulo ac Sacerdotibus ibidem deinceps Optimo Maximo Deo famulaturis liberè erogauit struxit haud procul à palatio sacram aedem diuo Apostolo dicatam and builded an other church not far from the palace dedicated to the holy Apostle And thus much of S. Victor Next to him succeeded Pope and S. Zepherinus whoe to proue hee still maintayned this Romane supreamacie as his predecessors before ouer all Bishopes Primates Patriarckes and whomsoeuer or wheresoeuer of the cleargie or others did generally decree as these Protestants tel vs. Rob. Barns in vit Pontif. Rom. in Zepherin hee calleth him Seuerus Sine Romani Pontificis authoritate accusatum Episcopum nec à Primate nec à Patriarcha nec à Metropolitano in Iudicio condemnandum esse That a Bishop accused should not bee condemned neyther by the Primate nor Patriarcke nor Metropolitane without the authoritie of the Pope of Rome By which is euident that euen the Archbishops themselues of Britanie to whome all others were subordinate in thinges spirituall were subiect to the Pope of Rome at this time Pope Calixtus succeeded next and to speake in a Protestant Doctors wordes Powel l. 1. of Antichrist pag. 130.131 Calixtus Pope defined that all Bishops though gathered in a generall councell shall fulfill the vvill of the church of Rome They which doe not this are pronounced to keepe a conciliable not a councell And to bee short in this matter the Protestants of England proue vnto vs that this busines of the spirituall power of that See ouer all other churches is the cheife scope of many of their Epistles decretall Rob. Barns in vit Vrbani Antheri Dovvnam lib. 1. Antichristi cap. 3. pag. 35. And to giue some particular instances hereof more in Britanie in this age wee finde in histories Matth. West an 257.258 that Pope Stephē about the yeare of Christ 257.258 or 259. When S. Mellon then noe Christian was sent from hence by publick authoritie to Rome about the temporall affaires of this kingedome conuerted him to the faith of Christ made him preist and soone after Bishop exempting him from his ciuill imployments of this his country and by his Apostolicke power sent him Archbishop to Rhoan in Normandie Petr. de Nat. de vit 51. Vincent in Specul l. 11. c. 74. Martyrol Rom. 22. Octob. Ioh. Capgr in 5. Mel. M. S. antiq in eod Catal. Episcop Rothmag Matt. West And amonge others our glorious men and martyrs here in this age it is the common opinion that S. Amphibalus whoe conuerted S. Alban Matth. Paris p. 178.179 Lidg. in vit cius Engl. Martyrol 25. Iun. both was a Britan borne and consecrated at Rome some say by Pope Saint Zepherinus what and how glorious his historie is for his preaching and martyrdome with vs all histories of that time are full and how renowned hee and others of his holy company sent by that Apostolicke See were at the same time in Scotland namely Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus and Carnonus both Scottish and English histories wil witnesse Where S. Amphibalus was the first Bishop they had and in Mona the Iland Amphibalus Brito vir insigni pietate primus Antistes ibi creatus Hector Boethius Scotor histor lib. 6. fol. 102. Bal. centur 1. in Amphib Holinsh. hist. of Scotland in Chrakint Veremund apud Boeth supr And soe honored was he of that most worthie Kinge of Scotland Chrathlintus that to shew the honor hee yeelded to this holie Legate and his companions and somewhat to behold the Religiō of that time the Scottish historie thus speaketh vnto vs. Hector Boeth supr Holinsh. hist of Scotlād in Chrah Chrathlintus Rex sacram Antistitis aedem muneribus ornauit amplissimis calicihus patenis candelabris alijsque similibus ad sacrorum vsum commodis ex argento auroque fabrefactis altarique cupro are clauso prouentus ad ea ex agris in sacrae aedis vicini constituit Fuit id templum omnium primum Christiano ritu vbi Pontifex sacerque magistratus sedem haberet primariam inter Scotos cuius nostri meminere scriptores dedicatum Kinge Chrathlint did adorne the Holy Howse of the Bishop Amphibalus with most honorable guifts chalices patens candlesticks and others seruinge for the vse of Masse made of syluer and gold and an Altare inclosed with copper and brasse and appointed reuenewes for them out of the country adioyninge That was the first Christian church where a Bishop and holy magistrate had his cheife See amonge the Scots that is remembred by our writers Thus were the Bishops and preists consecrated at and sent from Rome honored in this nation at that time When wee reade further the See of Rome to haue beene
ioyfull countenance as it were after a winter longe night receaue the temper and cleare light of the heauenly ayre they renew their churches destroied euen to the ground they build churches of the holy martyrs frame and perfect them as it were publicklie sett forth euery where their victorious Ensignes they celebrate holy dayes they perfect their sacrifices or sacred things with a cleane hart and mouth they all doe reioyce as it were children fostered in the lap of their mother the church The very same hath S. Bede whoe addeth Bed histor Eccl. l. 1. cap. 8. Progressi in publicum fideles Christi qui se tempore discriminis siluis ac desertis abditisque speluncis occultauerant The faithfull seruants of Christ shew themselues now in publick whoe in the time of the daunger had hidd themselues in woods and wildernesses and hidden dens And then hee writeth as S. Gildas before By which publick and hierarchicall Acts and offices of Bishops and preists as founding and dedicatinge churches to the honor of holy Martyrs that had late suffered in that persecution in institutinge and celebratinge their festiuities renewing and consecrating other defaced churches which none but Bishops might doe and sayinge Masse which hee expressely by perfecting their sacrifices or sacred rites with a cleane hart and mouth the preistly office and function it is moste euident that diuers both preists and Bishops with other cleargie men escaped in this persecution and soe still continued the hierarchicall succession of Archbishops and Bishops soe vniuersally established here before by the Popes of Rome and with the same dependance which they had before For noe historie maketh mention of any chaunge neyther of our Bishops then putt to death except S. Amphibalus vnlesse wee wil coniecture without warrant that S. Angulus suffered martyrdome in this time And notwithstanding soe many losses and desolations of our Antiquities wee haue testimonie of some Bishops in particular then liuing the persecution being ended For whoe can thinke but some of those which fledd into Scotland whether the persecution extended not with S. Amphibalus remayned there still in the Episcopall See of Mona which kinge Chrathlinte had soe honorably endowed to that purpose and longe after was an Episcopall See I haue named diuers of these renowned men before of whome some one in all probabilitie after the returne of Saint Amphibalus into these parts supplied that place and dignitie there And here in England it is euident by those antiquities wee haue left that wee had preserued from the fury of that persecution many both Bishops and Archbishops To exemplifie in London wee haue the names of Sixteene Archbishops there before the cominge of S. Augustine hither as both Iocelin of Furnes the Protestants Stowe Godwyn and others collect them Iocelin Catalog of British Bish Stowe histor in Lucius Godwyn Catalog in London 1. concil Arelat in Subscript tom 1. concil Stowe Godwyn supr And it is manifest that either Restitutus which was Archbishop of London and was present at the councel of Arles in Fraunce in the yeare 326. soone after this or Thedred or Hillary supposed to bee his immediate predecessors was then Archbishop And soe because euery Archbishop inferreth inferiour Bishops vnder him that wee had Bishops alsoe I will instance onely in Winchester where wee ar informed both by an old Manuscript Author and a new Protestant Bishop Godwyn Catalog of Bish in Winchest 1. old M. S. apud eundem supr That one Constans was Bishop there in this time and in the yeare 309. or 310. did vpon the 15. day of march hallowe and dedicate vnto the honor memory of S. Amphibalus that had suffered death for Christ in the late persecution a church there reedified with such wonderfull forwardnes and zeale as within one yeare and thirtie dayes both it and all the edifices belonginge vnto it were quite finished in very seemely and conuenient māner And that Deodatus was Abbot of this new erected Monastery Thus this Protestant Bishop from an old Manuscript By which and that which is spoken before in this chapter it is euident that England this part of Britanie then had both Bishops and Archbishops continuinge in the same order and maner as they were first instituted here by the See of Rome neither did they now begin to depart or seperate themselues from obedience to that See Apostolicke for soone after this the first general councel of Nice beeinge called these Protestāts haue told vs wee had Bishops there and most euident it is that it was receaued in this kingdome And yet the canon of that councell is soe manifest for the Popes of Rome supreamacy at the least ouer this western world wherein England is both in the time of this holy councell and before that a Protestant Bishop doth thus confesse it Feild l. 3. p. 60.61 In the time of the Nicen councell before as appeareth by the Acts of the councell limitinge their bounds there were three principall Bishops or Patriarkes of the christian church namely the Bishop of Rome Alexandria and Antioch Soe writeth the Protestant Archbishop Whitgift Foxe and others whereof one saith Whitgift def of the Answ. p. 331. Foxe tom 1. pag. 12. Rob. Barns in vit Pont. Rom. in Siluestro Sollicitudinem ecclesiarum pro recepta consuetudine veterum habendam esse statuerunt The fathers of the nicen councell did decree that accordinge to the custome receaued from them of old that the three cheife patriarkes of Rome Antioch and Alexandria should haue chardge of the churches Soe that if wee would seeke noe further then to these great enemies themselues of the Romane See yett they confesse vnto vs that it was not onely decreed in this nicen councell where as our Protestants haue told vs wee had Bishops consentinge and our kinge and contriman Constantine the great Emperor alsoe submittinge himselfe vnto it but that it was the old custome and tradition of the church that the Bishop of Rome was the principall Bishop and commaundinge Patriarke of all westerne churches amonge which this of our Britanie was euer now is and of necessitie must bee one and if wee will bee members of the church of Christ except wee can remoue Britanie from the vttermost part of Europe to lepp to Alexandria in Africke or Antioch in Asia wee must needs by this councel as it is glossed by our Protestants bee subiect to Rome as wee euer were by the old custome before that councell The words of these Protestants Whitgift and Foxe are these Whitgift Def. pag. 331. Foxe tom 1. pag. 12. The councell of Nice which was the yeare of our Lord 340. and in the sixt canon of the said councell wee finde it soe decreed that in euery prouince or precinct some one church or Bishop of the same was appointed and sett vp to haue the Inspection and Regiment of other churches about him secundum morem antiquum that is after the auncient custome as the words of the
councell doe purport Soe that the Bishop of Alexandria should haue power of Libia and Pontapolis in Egipt for as much as the Bishop of Rome hath the like or same maner Therefore seeing there is none named either by the councell or custome related by that councell but the Bishops of Rome Antioch and Alexandria to haue this high Regiment and power ouer the churches wee must needs adhere and appeale to Rome by these men as wee euer did by the old custome from the beginninge of our first life in Christ otherwise wee shall fall into errors and conclude inualidate things euen in the highest matters these men assuringe vs that at this time there were but three 〈◊〉 Metropolitane churches before recited and that to vse their words Whitgift def pag. 359. The church of Rome is called all that is subiect to the Bishop of Rome And Whitgift Answeare to the Admonit cap. 2.17 diuision that notable and famous councell of Nice must be and is of all wise and learned men next vnto the scriptures themselues reuerenced esteemed and embraced in the sixt canon of that councell it is thus written This councell doth determine him to bee noe Bishop which is made without the consent Metropolitani Episcopi of the Metropolitane Which cheife Metrotropolitane to vs then as these men haue told vs was the Bishop of Rome soe that it is euident by them that we could not here haue any Archbishop or Bishopp made without his allowance And yett these our Protestant Bishops Doctors must needs eleuate this power spiritual higher then to make it onely cheife ouer Britanie those West nations and Europe and giue it the highest place in the whole church of Christ for soe all that can bee pretended by these Protestants to haue had interest in such things at that time whether the Pope himselfe S. Siluester and others our kinge and Emperor Constantine or the Bishops of Britanie and other nations for all these in those daies acknowledged the Supreamacy in the Romane See ouer all churches S. Siluester Pope with the consent and Subscription of the Emperor ConstaÌ„tine his Mother S. Helena and 284. western Bishops and 45. preists decreed Concil Roman sub Syluestro can 20. to 1. Concil Nemo Iudicabit primam sedem quoniam omnes sedes à prima sede desiderant temperari neque ab Augusto neque ab omni clero neque à Regibus neque à populo Iudex iudicabitur Noe man shall iudge the cheife See of Rome because all Sees desire to bee gouerned by the cheife See The iudge Pope of Rome shall not bee iudged neither by the Emperour nor by all the cleargie nor by kings nor by the people Where wee see the Pope of Rome to bee by all consent the highest iudge and subiect to noe others iudgment whosoeuer The honor and reuerence which Constantine yeelded to Saint Siluester then Pope is sufficiently knowne by Eusebius in his life and others Euseb de vita Constantini I will onely exemplify by the warrant of an english Protestant Bishop how this greate dutie and Reuerence of him to that holy Pope and endowinge that Apostolicke See with honor and ritches was such that it was longe before foretold by an Angell from heauen to S. Blasius saying l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Syluestro That in the time of Constantine Idolatry should cease by his meanes and this Constantine for his honor to the See of Rome should translate the seate of his Empire from thence into Thracia and there settle it at the mouth of the Riuer Bosphorus and leaue Italy and Rome to the Pope Christs vicar there Adueniet Princeps sub quo pacabitur orbis finem accipiet veteram cultura deorum Constantinus apud Thraces qua Bosphorus aequor Thracius Euxinis Aegaeum ingurgitat vndis constituet sedem Imperij latiumque relinquet Christo Romuleam septem in collibus vrbem Now for the Bishops of Britanie there can bee noe question but they gaue this primacie to S. Siluester for first it is most probable some of them were present at this Roman councell soe great consistinge of the westerne Bishops Secondly in all Iudgments they must needs acknowledge this supreamacy either in the Pope or Emperor But not the Emperor which yeelded it to S. Siluester Thirdly because the next Pope Saint Marke who was Pope but three yeares claimed for the Romane See to be mater omnium ecclesiarum the mother of all churches and priuiledged from heresie Marcus epist. ad Athanas caeter Egipti Episcopos And as these Protestants tell vs his successor S. Iulius appointed appeales to the See of Rome and taught noe councel could bee kept lawfully without his consent Rob. Barns in vita Pontif. Roman in Iulio And two other Protestant Bishops speaking of this time affirme The canoÌ„ of the primatiue church made euery thinge voyde that was done without the Bishop of Rome Bilson true differ pag. 66.67 And againe The canon of the primatiue church forbad any councell to bee called without his consent Morton Appeale pag. 286. And to make all sure in this matter that the whole cleargie of Britanie and Christians vnder them at this time attributed this spirituall supreamacie to the Pope of Rome our Protestants haue told vs before which auncieÌ„t Authorities alsoe affirme Theater of greate Britanie l. 6. Sulpit. Seuer sacr histor lib. 2. Athan. apol l. 1. cont Ar. Concil Sardic can 4.7 that wee had of this nation diuers Bishops in the generall councell of Sardis a cytie of Lydia in Asia with 300. Bishops and therfore this kingedome with the rest acknowledged the supreamacie of the Pope of Rome in all places and that Appeales were to bee made to him as highest iudge And whereas the councell of Arles in Fraunce in the time of S. Siluester in the subscription of the Bishops there many Protestants and other Antiquaries assure vs Concil Arelat in subscript Theater of Brit. lib. 6. Stow histor in Lucius Godwyn catalog in London 1. that Restitutus our Archbishop of London was present there and subscribed for this nation that place beeinge soe remote from London wee must needs say that hee was called thither by the Pope of Rome or doe that which neuer any yett would allowe to graunt a superioritie vnto the Bishops of Fraunce ouer them of this kingedome And soe for those our Bishops which were at the councell of Ariminum in this time for noe others medled in these affaires in those dayes Which wee are further taught by the Example of our holy Bishop S. Ninian Capgrau in Catal. in Ninian Bed hist Anglic. Theater of greate Britanie lib. 6. Bal. centur 1. de script in Ninianâ—… Bernini whoe towards the later end of this centurie of yeares was made Bishopp at Rome by the Pope there and by him sent Apostle to the Western parts of Britanie to people there which had not yett receaued the faith of Christ Where hee conuerted the nation of the Picts preached
the ghospell through the contryes of the Britans Scots and Picts ordeyned there preists consecrated them Bishops and diuided the contry into parishes as both Catholicks and Protestants are witnesses Audiens Pontifex Romanus quosdam in occiduis Britanniae partibus necdum fidem Christi suscepisse ad Episcopatus gradum Ninianum consecrauit Concreditum à Deo talentum per Britannorum Scotorum australium Pictorum terras ad senium vsque latissimè profudit Ordinauit presbyteros Episcopos consecrauit totam terram per certas parochias diuisit And liuinge in this preachinge vntill hee was very ould as a Protestant Bishop writeth Bal. centur 1. in Ninian Palladio Patricio he died in the yeare of Christ 432. before which time S. Palladius S. Patricius SS Germanus and Lupus were sent hither by S. Celestine Pope of Rome And yett that hee came hither in the fourth century it is euident for in his cominge hither from Rome hee came by S. Martin Bishopp of Tours in Fraunce as Capgraue and others writte Ioh. Capgr in S. Ninian and yett by Sigebert and others S. Martine died within the first 400. yeares Sigebert in Chronic. ad an 399. In which time alsoe wee had Coelius Sedulius of this nation scholler as a Protestant Bishop writeth to Hildiberthus a learned Bishop of Scotland Ioh. Bal. centur 1. in Coel. Sedul after whose death hee trauailed many nations for learninge sake as Spayne France Italy and Asia and beeinge excellently learned returned to Rome where hee longe time continued and was soe learned holy and gratefull a man to the Popes of Rome that Pope Gelasius to vse the Protestants words in the decrees distinct 15. calleth him venerable Sedulius and much prayseth his writings Neyther can wee thinke otherwise of his Master Bishop Hildibertus of whome hee was instructed and directed in these courses And this Sedulius himselfe alsoe was a Bishop as both Sigebertus and Bostius our contryman and the Protestant Bishop Bale from them are wittnesses Sigebertus Bostius apud Bal. centur 1. de Script in Coel. Sedul In which time alsoe liued S. Kebius our Cornish Bishop successor though perhaps not immediate to S. Amphibalus in the Bishoprick of Mona Ioh. Capgrau in S. Kebio Harpesf histor pag. 26. Pits in Kebio Whoe liued longe time with S. Hilary Bishopp of Poicters in Fraunce that worthie piller of the true Catholick faith and honor of the church of Rome and Successor of Saint Peter there that hee calleth him Hilar. ad Psalm 131. in Matth. can 16. Ecclesiae fundamentum caelestis Regni Ianitor cuius arbitrio aeterni aditus traduntur cuius terrestre iudicium praeiudicata authoritas sit in caelo Foundation of the church porter of the kingedome of heauen The happy foundation of the church the blessed porter of heauen to wose will die eternall passadges are committed whose iudgement on earth is preiudicate authoritie in heauen Such a tutor pedagoge and consecrator alsoe had this our happie contryman Saint Kebius in those turbulent hereticall times of the Arrians and their opposition against the Romane church a greate meanes by this our holy Bishop S. Restitutus Fastidius Priscus our Archbishops then and other godly Bishops of this nation to preserue this kingedome in the true faith and obedience to the Pope of Rome in soe much that S. Hilarie himselfe lib. de Synodis aduersus Arr. commendeth the Bishops of Britanie for the sinceritie in those times to their eternall honor Hee dyed as our Protestants write in the yeare of Christ 370. And in this age alsoe was that renowned S. Vrsula with her glorious company of Bishops other cleargie men Virgins and others as those Protestants ar witnesses whoe as both Ptolomaeus Lucensis Capgraue the Antiquities of Collene and the German histories testifie Baleus centur 1. in Vrsula Cynosura an 390. Stowe histor an 394. in Theodosius Martyrolog Roman die 21. 22. Octob. Beda hac die Vandelbert Baron in annot Ptolom Lucens in S. Vrsula Capgrau in S. Vrsula Annal. Coloniens c. made that their moste holy pilgrimadge to Rome and at their returne receaued the crowne of Martyrdome at or neare Cullen in Germanie where as alsoe in the whole Christian world and both to their honor and the glory of our country they are celebrated in the most auncient Martyrologes in which sacred company as Capgrauius and diuers others testifie there were manye Bishops of this kingedome as namelie Willielmus or Michael Columbanus Ywanus Eleutherius and Lotharius Which I rather name that wee may know how this kingedome at that tyme both was soe replenished with Bishops that it might spare soe manie to bee sent from hence with those holy Virgins and to giue euidence how deuoted and respectiue the Bishops and cleargie with the rest the Christians of this kingedome were towards the See of Rome in these dayes THE FIFTE CENTVRIE OR HVNDRED YEARE THE IX CHAPTER Shewinge by these Protestants of England how both the Popes highest spiritual power was still here continued and a perpetuall succession of our Bishops and Cleargie alsoe in Britanie from the See of Rome as in the other Ages before NOw wee are come to the fift Century in the beginning whereof the first Fathers of Heresie and Opposers against the holy Apostolick See of Rome which I finde to haue beene of our Brittish nation were the monstrous rebellious Hereticks Pelagius and Timotheus not that I finde them more formally directly opposite to the See Apostolick then other Hereticks were but as the nature and necessitie of heresie is to bee euer contrarie and disobedient to their cheife iudge and commaunder in such cases the Pope of Rome with councels assembled for as our Protestants tell vs diuers Popes of Rome both by themselues and in councels had condemned Pelagius for an hereticke and yett hee obstinately persisted in his condemned errors Innocentius the first condemned Pelagius the monke and Coelestius of heresie for preferringe free vvill before the grace of God and sayd the vvil of man by it selfe was sufficient able to fulfill the cōmaundements of God and tooke avvay the necessitie of Baptisme and faith in Christ Rob. Barns in vit Pont. Rom. in Innocent Bal. centur 1. de Scriptorib in Pelagio heresiarcha Innocentius primus Pelagium monachum Coelestium haereseos damnauit quod liberū arbitrium gratiae Dei praeferrent dicerentque voluntatē per se sufficere ad implenda Dei mādata praesul ordinatus Pelagius sui nominis haeresim fabricabat asserens hominem sine peccato nasci ac solo voluntatis imperio sine gratia saluari posse vt ita nefarius baptismum ac fidem tolleret Pelagius after hee was made a Bishopp framed an heresie of his name affirminge that man was borne without sinne and by the onely commaunde of his wil without grace by Christ might bee saued that the wicked man might soe take away both baptisme and faith Pope Sozimus alsoe as these men
tell vs condemned this hereticke and to vse their wordes Rob. Barnes sup in Sozimo Papa That Sozimus might declare that nothinge was in any place ratified that was done in holy things except it were done by the Popes authoritie hee sent Faustinus a Bishop two preists to the councell of Carthadge The decrees of the councell were brought to Pope Sozimus which beeinge by him approued the Pelagian heresie was condemned euery where Vt Sozimus declararet nihil vsquam ratum fore quod in rebuâ—… sacris ageretur nisi id Romani Pontificis authoritate fieret Faustinum Episcopum duos presbyteros ad Cathaginensem Synodum misit Synodalia decreta ad Sozimum perlata sunt quibus approbatis Pelagiana haeresis passim damnata est Thus wee see by these Protestants that the Popes of Rome euen in this time when they were moste afflicted and Rome it selfe taken and sacked by Gothes in the time of this Pope Barns supr beeinge Pope but one yeare 3. moneths and twelue dayes Sozimo Pontifice Roma à Gothis capta est They still exercised and practised this highest spirituall power in all places euen in Africk as these Protestants assure vs and not onely in Europe where our Britanie is In which they shewed and exercised this their highest supreamacy in many and diuers matters in that time And first in this Busines of Pelagius the monke or Abbot of Bangor in Wales Thus writeth a Protestant Bishop with consent of Antiquities Bal. centur 1. de Scriptor in Palladio Graeco Hector Boeth hist Scotor l. 7. fol. 132.133 Holinsh. histor of Scotland Ed. Grymston cap. Relig. of Scotland pag. 20. Prosper in Chronico Palladius Graecus à Caelestino Romanorum Pontifice Antistes mittebatur vt Pelagianam haeresim quae tunc magnam Britanniae partem inquinauerat à Britannorum gente arceret atque Scotorum populum ad veram pictatem à qua continua bellorum atrocitate paulùm aberrarit rite reduceret Hunc ferunt concionibus pijs à quibusdam gentilium superstitiuÌ„culis ecclesias illas purgasse atque ob id in hodiernum vsque diem Scotorum Apostolus appelatur Palladius a Graecian was by Celestine Pope of Rome sent a Bishop to driue from the nation of the Britans the Pelagian heresie which then had defiled a great part of Britanie and rightly to reduce the Scots to true pietie from which by the continuall crueltie of wars they had erred The saying is that with his godly sermons hee purged those churches from some superstitions of the gentiles and soe is to this day called the Apostle of the Scots Here wee see it first left to the Popes Iudgment what was heresie to bee condemned what was error to bee recalled superstition to bee reformed and in his power spirituall the temporall Romane then hauinge nothing to doe in any part of this Iland to assigne and send a bi-Bi-Bishop and Apostle to that nation which was neuer subiect either in temporall respects to the Romane Emperors whoe soe performed the highest sacred duties and authoritie in that church that as before and by all writers hee is called Scotorum Apostolus the Apostle of the Scots as iustlie hee deserued it settling all things there by his legatine power makinge a Bishop an Archbishop and the like matters of greatest Iurisdiction as namely S. Seruanus Bishop of the Orchads and S. Teruanus Archbishop of the Picts Palladius Seruanum Episcopum ad Orchadas Insulas missum vt Populum rudem christiana pietate institueret creauit Teruanum quem InfanteÌ„ lustrico lauerat fonte PictoruÌ„ Archiepiscopum constituit Palladius created Seruanus a Bishopp and sent him to the Orchads Ilands to instruct the rude people in the christian faith and hee appointed Teruanus whome hee baptized when hee was an Infant to bee Archbishop of the Picts Hector Boeth hist. Scotor l. 7. folio 133. pag. 1. Georg. Buchan Rerum Scoticar l. 5. Rege 42. pag. 146. Polidor Verg. hist. Anglic. l. 3. pag. 58.59 Thus the Scottish histories teach vs. By which it is euident that the whole state of the church of Scots and Picts alsoe was then settled by the Authoritie of this Roman Legate and that the other Gouernors which he appointed in it were alsoe sent from Rome for if Teruanus whom hee appointed Archbishop of the Picts was baptized when hee was but an Infant as these Scottish historians tell vs hee was baptized at Rome or those parts where S. Palladius then liued not in this kingdome where it is confessed by all antiquities that S. Palladius liued a verie short time And S. Teruanus beeinge made by him an Archbishopp amonge the Picts it both informeth that there were other Bishops there vnder him els he could not bee Archbishop cheefe of the Bishops there and maketh probable that S. Ninian whoe as a Protestant Bishop writeth Bal. cent 1. in Ninian Bernic died about this time was alsoe Archbishopp there and now dyinge Teruanus was by Palladius his legatine power ordeyned his successor or that both these were Archbishops of Yorke soe appointed by the See of Rome and named Bishops of the Picts because they with other prouinces were subiect to the Archbishops See of Yorke a subordination neyther altered by S. Celestine or any other Pope vntill such time as I haue before declared except in such extraordinary cases of special legats sent immediately from Rome with cheife authoritie such as S. Palladius was whoe by that prerogatiue exercised this iurisdiction extraordinarily in consecrating and instituting Bishops within the limits of the Metropolitane of Yorke which ordinarily belonged vnto his See by the order of Pope Eleutherius from the beginning of our publick receauing of the faith of Christ And the same care and chardge which S. Celestine then Pope of Rome tooke of the Scots and Picts at this time the same alsoe hee had and as cheife pastor performed both to this kingedome of Britanie and Ireland alsoe Concerning Britanie these Protestants assure vs that when Pelagius was dead before and his heresies by many Popes and councells condemned yett it beeing maintayned here by Leporius Agricola a very learned Hereticke Bal. centur 1. de scriptor in Leporio Agricola l. 2. de Act. Pontif. Rom. in Celestino Rob. Barns l. de vita Pontif. Roman in Caelestin That Saint Palladius of whome I haue spoken the Popes Legate in Scotland informed S. Celestine Pope hereof whoe therevppon sent the twoe french Bishops Germanus and Lupus hither to strengthen the Britans in the true doctrine of heaueÌ„ly grace and to coÌ„fute the wicked doctrine of the sufficiency of mans vvorkes vvithout the grace of Christ. Quod per Palladium audieÌ„s Caelestinus Pontifex Romanus Germanum Antissiodorensem Lupum Tracafessum Gallicanos Episcopos illuc misit vt Britannos in fide gratiae caelestis solidarent impiam atque Hipocriticam humanorum operum doctrinam confutarent And that wee may bee fully informed that S. Celestine the Pope did not send these two holy
Bishops into Britanie onely to suppresse the pelagian heresy but to supply the spiritual wants in this kingdome this Protestant Bishop and greatest enemy to the See of Rome will tell vs more plentifully where hee describeth that holy Pope and his doctrine in this maner Balaeus l. 2. de act Pontif. Rom. in Coelestino Robert Barns in vit Pont. in Coelestino Caelestinus Campanus Introitum graduale Responsorium tractum offertorium papisticae missae inseruit atque vt Sacerdotes pontificum Canones scireÌ„t aâ—…è praecepit Germanum in Britanniam Palladium in Scotiam Patricium cum quodam Segetio in Hiberniam vt pelagianas haereses extirparent Episcopos misit obijtque anno Christi 435. Confessorum numero asscriptus Pope Celestine borne in Campania did put to the Papisticall masse the introite graduale responsorie tract and offertorie and streightly commanded that preists should knowe the canons of the Popes hee sent Bishops Germanus into Britanie Palladius into Scotland and Patricke with one called Segetius into Ireland to roote out the Pelagian heresies And hee died in the yeare of Christ 435. in the number of Confessors An other interpretinge this addition hee made to the masse saith Barns supr In initio sacrificij vt Psalmus Iudica me Deus discerne causam meam c. à sacrificaturo diceretur ordinauit Graduale in missa ordinauit vt Sacerdotes canones sacros tenerent praecepit Pope Celestine ordeyned that in the beginninge of the sacrifice when a preist was to sacrifice hee should say the psalme which beginneth Iudge mee o God and discerne my cause c. hee did order the graduale in the Masse coÌ„maunded that preists should vnderstand or keepe the holy canons as before And the Protestant Archbishopp Whitgift Whitg Answere to the Admonition pag. 44. sect 1.2 Speaking of this holie Pope writeth Celestine was a godly Bishop and the church of Rome at that time had the substance of the Sacraments accordinge to gods word neither was there any superstition mixed with them the Introite that hee appointed was one of the psalmes The like hath Master Foxe Foxe tom 2. in Queene Mary pag. 1401. whoe affirmeth this vse of a psalme before the Masse was vsed longe before in the Greeke church And it is the common opinion of our English ProtestaÌ„ts their Bishops Antiquaries and doctors that the Religion which these holy Legats of Rome SS Germanus and Lupus taught here was in all things veritatis praedicatio doctrina sincera sincerissima purus Dei cultus qualis ab Apostolis mandato diuino Christianorum Ecclesiis traditus erat The preaching of truth sincere doctrine moste sincere doctrine the pure worship of God such as by the commandement of God was by the Apostles deliuered to the churches of Christians and soe it continued here in this puritie longe after Matth. Parker Antiq. Britan pag. 6.45.46 Goscelin histor Bal. l. 2. de act Pontif. Rom. in Greg. 1. l. de Script centur 1. in August Dionatho Godvvyn Conuers of Brit. Povvel in annot in lib. Girald Cambr. de Itinerar Cambr. c. 1. Foxe pag. 463. edit an an 1576. Fulk Answ. to a count Cathol pag. 40. Midleton Papistam pag. 202. Stovve histor in Ethelb Holinsh. histor of Engl. cap. 21. pag. 102. Therefore wee may not now make any doubt of any thinge done here by these holy Bishops by power from the Pope either in causinge the decrees and canons of the Popes soe much dignifyinge the highest spirituall power in the See of Rome generally to bee vsed and receaued here by all preists and cleargie men as this holy Pope had commanded nor in consecratinge Bishops and Archbishops with limitation of their Iurisdictions and the like but they were moste Iustely and religiously performed Matth. West an 446. Matth. Park antiq Brit. Holinsh hist. of Engl. Sigibert an 428. Stowe and Howes histor· in Theodosius Bal. centur 1. in Leporio Agricola And yett besides their powerable and authoritatiue condemninge of the Pelagian heresies here together with the Timothean Hereticks they ordeyned and consecrated soe many Bishops in this nation that some writers amonge Protestants Godvvin Conuers of Britanie pag. 25. are of opinion their number was greater then of those that were consecrated here in the time of Kinge Lucius amonge whome a Protestant Bishop writteth in this maner I cannot but rest persuaded that our Britanie had very few Bishops vntill the cominge ouer of Germanus and Lupus to suppresse the Pelagian Heresie concerninge which matter I thinke it not amisse to offer vnto the Reader what I finde in our history of Landaff Postquam praedicti Seniores Sanctus Germanus Episcopus Lupus Pelagianam heresim extirpauerant Episcopos pluribus in locis Britanniae consecrauerunt Super omnes autem Britannos dextralis partis Britanniae beatum Dubricium summum Doctorem à Rege ab omni parochia electum Archiepiscopum consecrauerunt Hac dignitate ei à Germano Lupo data constituerunt ei episcopalem sedem concessu Mâ—…nrici Regis Principum Cleri populi apud podium Lantaui in honore S. Petri Apostoli fundatam cum finibus istis c. Which thus hee englisheth After the said elders S. Germanus Bishop and Lupus had rooted out the Pelagian Heresie they consecrated Bishops in many places of Britanie Ouer all the Brittans dwellinge on the right side of Britanie they consecrated for Archbishop S. Dubritius whoe was chosen for the supreame doctor by the kinge and all the Diocesse This dignitie beeing bestowed vpon him by Germanus and Lupus they with the consent of Moâ—…ric the kinge the nobilitie cleargie and people appointed his See to bee at the manner of Lantaui and founded the same there to the honor of S. Peter boundinge the territories thereof in this wise c. Then hee addeth immediately This was about the yeare of Christ 430. about which time alsoe Palladius did first appoint Bishops and ordeine Bishopricks in Scotland as Buchanan hath deliuered The words of Buchanan the puritane are these Georg. Buchan l. 5. Reg. 42. pag. 146. Rer. Scotic Creditur Palladius primus Episcopus in Scotia creasse Palladius is thought to bee the first that created Bishops in Scotland Where wee are taught by these great ProtestaÌ„ts themselues that the first Bishops that euer were in this Iland whether Scotland or this other part of England and Wales were instituted together with their Sees Iurisdictions and limitts by the Popes authoritie and this Protestant Bishop in translating his Antiquitie hath abused his reader that is ignorant of the latine tonge for where hee translateth who vvas chosen for the supreame doctor by the kinge and all the diocesse there is noe such thinge in that antiquitie as hee himselfe alleadged it but only that the king consented with the diocesse to his consecration in Archiepiscopall dignitye by the Popes Legats or at the moste that they did choose him rather then any other for that hee was a cheife doctor here longe
and by the preachinge of these blessed men the Popes Legats the Religion of true faith was restored amonge them In tempore illo venit S. Germanus Antissiodorensis Episcopus Lupus Trecensis Episcopus vt verbum Dei Britonibus praedicarent corrupta namque fuerat christianitas eorum tum propter Paganos quos Rex in societatem corum posuerat tum propter Pelagianam haeresim Beatorum igitur virorum praedicatione restituta est inter eos verae fidei Religio And in particular besides the common Pelagian heresies against the necessitie of Baptisme and grace of Christ it seemeth the Pelagian preists and Bishops contrary to christian Religion in all churches had women whom they called their wiues for wee reade that Leporius Agricola the greate promoter of that heresie here was the sonne of Seuerianus a Pelagian Bishop saith one Protestant Stowe histor in Theodosius the yonger Seueri cuiusdam Pelagianorum Sacerdotis in Britannia filius the sonne of one Seuerus a Pelagian preist in Britanie saith an other Io Bal. centur 1. de Scriptor in Leporio Agric. And the kinge Vortiger soe countenanced the Pagan Saxons that wee heare that many christians intermarried with them as the kinge himselfe had done although hee had then aliue his christian wife by whome hee had three sonnes to wit Vortimer Catigern and Pascentius yett hee married the Pagan daughter of Hongistus the Pagan named Rowenna and soe aduanced the Infidels that the whole kingedome was endaungered and to aggrauate these sinnes this kinge kept in vvicked maner his owne daughter vvhich hee had by his Christian vvife and begott a child a daughter of her Mattheus Westminster anno 450. Generat etiam ex eadem coniuge filiam quam in societatem thori suscipiens filiam ex ea proceauit Whereupon to speake in Protestant wordes Stovve and Hovves histor in Vortigern Vodine Archbishopp of London a man of singular deuotion and good life by the aduise of Vortimer the kinges eldest sonne and next kinge went to Vortiger and said to him that hee had not done as a Christian prince in departinge from his lawfull wife and takinge an other woman whose father was an enemy to the Christian faith and alsoe went about to conquer the crowne of Britanie Hengist hearing Vortiger make lamentation forth with slew the good Archbishop Vodine and many other preists and Religious parsons all the churches in lent were polluted with blood the Nunnes with other religious parsons were by force putt from their howses and goods constreined to pollutiō of their bodies The Brittās consideringe the daily repaire of the Saxons into this Realme shewed to their kinge the Ieoperdie that might therof ensue and aduertised him of the daunger but all was in vaine for Vortiger by reasons of his wife bare such fauour to the Saxons that hee would in noe wise heare the counsaile of his subiects Thus farre these Protestants But Nennius in his manuscript history writing as a Protestāt Bishop saith Io Bal. centur 1. in Nennio Bamachorensi Nennius in M. S. histor in Guorthigirno Rege a thousand yeares since writeth plainely that amonge other wickednesses of this kinge hee tooke his owne daughter for his wife and had a daughter by her Which when it was proued to S. Germanus the Popes Legate hee came with all the cleargie of Britanie to correct the kinge And when a Synode of the cleargie and nobilitie was assembled The kinge arose and was very angry and sought to fly from the face of S. German and hee was accursed and condemned by blessed German and all the councell of the Britans Super haec omnia mala adijciens Guorthigirnus accepit filiam suam propriam in vxorem sibi quae poperit ei filiam Hoc autem cum compertum esset à Sancto Germano venit corripere Regem cum omni clero Britannum dum conuenta esset magna Synodus Clericorum in vno concilio ipse Rex surrexit iratusque est vehementer vt à facie Sancti Germani fugeret quaerebat maledictus est damnatus à beato Germano omni concilio Britannum Our english Protestants in their Matthew of Westminster as hee is published by them Matth. Westm an 450. Thus tell vs A S. Germano ab omni Episcoporum conuenta est excommunicatus Vortiger was excommunicated by S. German and the whole assembly of Bishops yet this notwithstandinge hee also went about to ouerthrow both christian Religion and the kingdome ioyninge with the Pagan Infidels and hauing three wiues of which one an Infidell enemy to the land the other his own daughter which such things noe christian could or would doe yet it doth not appeare by Nēnius Nennius supr That hee was deposed but straungly punished by God neither doth the Brittish history or Matthew of Westminster say hee was deposed but deseruerunt eum The Britans forsooke Vortigern ioyninge with their enemies the Saxōs Infidels wherby hee rather relinquished to bee their kinge then they deposed him although afterward they say Vortimerum filium eius in Regem erexerunt they made Vortimer his sonne kinge to defend the kingedome beeing driuen to those extremities Galfrid monum l. 6. c. 13. Matth. Westm But our English Protestants noe vnlearned schollers in deposing kings write confidently The Britās vvith one mind depriued him of his roiall dignity vvhē hee had reigned sixe yeares ordeined to bee their king Vortimer his eldest sonne Stow Hov hist. in Vort. Hol. hist of Eng. Matth. Park an t Brit. p. 78 prot ānot in Matth. Westm. in Mer. ā 454. And these men are soe far from findinge fault herein that generally they applaud and much commend the fact I will Instance onely in one their first Protestant Archbishop which relatinge the continuall preseruinge of true Religion inuiolate by the Britans doth exemplify in this as an heroicall Act in that kinde his words bee these Matth. Parker antiquit Britan. pag. 7.8 Magnum est Britannorum perfectae in Christum fidei argumentum illa expostulatio Querela qua in Vortigernum suum Regem vehementer egerunt quod Hengisti Infidelis filiam matrimonio sibi iunxisset Quare Incensi proceres Vortigerno regia potestate abdicato Vortimerum eius filium Regem creabant It is a great Argument of the perfect faith in Christ of the Britans that their expostulation and quarrell by which they delt vehemently against Vortigern their kinge because he had martyred the daughter of Hengist an infidell wherfore his noble men beeing offended depriue him of his kingly power makinge Vortimer his sonne their kinge This is our Protestants Relation and construction of this matter Whoe propose vnto vs an other like example of the same S. Germane in the case of Bulie kinge of Powsey in walles Holinsh. histor of Engl. l. 5. pag. 84. Whoe contemninge the preachinge of S. German was miraculously punished with death and a meane man a christian called Ketell by Nennius placed in that dignitie and they
opinion is which is in libro S. Germani in the booke of S. German that hee with his wicked wyues or concubines was burned with fier miraculously from heauen An other opinion there is that hee wandered vpp and downe vagrantly and his hart burst in sonder The third that the earthe miraculously opened swallowed him vp aliue All agree that for betraying the country to the Infidels and his other moste horrible sinnes hee was iustly and greeuously punished by God and died miserably with eternall infamie and the others were renowned patrons and obedient children to the church of God which had aduaunced them to the regall dignitie Matth. Westm an 465.466.488.490.498 Nennius in M. S. histor in Guorthigurno And if wee will followe Nennius the best Author wee haue of these thinges S. German omitted noe meanes to procure kinge Vortigern to penance when nothinge would preuayle notwithstanding the most horrible sinne of him with his owne daughter hee baptized the sonne soe begotten naming him Faustus hee brought him vp and soe instructed him in pietie that hee was a glorious Saint Nennius supr Quartus filij Guorthigirni fuit Faustus qui illi de filia sua natus est quem Sanctus Germanus baptizauit enutriuit atque docuit vnam habuit filiam quae vt diximus mater fuit Sancti Fausti Next to these was kinge Arthur whoe allthough hee was by birth disabled as our Protestants say ex furtiue concubitu Vtheri Dulcissa Cornubiana natus Yett to speake in Protestants words Protest Index in Galfrid monum V. Arthurus Galfrid mon. histor Reg. Brit. l. 8. c. 19. Stowe histor in K. Arthur Arthur the sonne of Vther at the age of fifteene yeares was crowned kinge of Britanie by Dubritius Archbishop of Legions the Popes Legate as before And this was not the sole Act of that Saint but of all the Bishops and nobles of the kingedome Defuncto Rege conuenerunt Pontifices cum clero Regni populo ipsumque more regio humauerunt Quo facto Dubritius vrbis Legionum Archiepiscopus sociatis sibi Episcopis magnatibus Arthurum filium eius iunenem quindecim annorum in Regem magnificè exercuit Matth. Westm. an 516. Galfrid mon. lib. 9. cap. 1. Kinge Vther beeing deade the Bishops assemble together with the clergie and people of the kingedome and bury him in kingely maner Which beeinge ended Dubritius Archbishop of the citie of Legions the Bishops and Nobles beeing associate vnto him magnificently erect for king-Arthur his sonne a yonge man of fifteene yeares old And yett this worthie prince soe by byrth by himselfe disabled and for age vnfitt to manadge soe many and greate matters yett made kinge by the power I haue related before and followinge the direction of the Pope in matters requisite and his Legate and Bishops here became soe renowned glorious a kinge as all histories report This kinge besides the common benefites hee bestowed on the church of Christ in Britanie then allmoste desolate by the rage of the pagan Saxons hee did in particular to shew his gratefull and due dependance on the Popes of Rome With the consent and counsaile of all the Bishops and peeres of the kingedome and with licence of the See Apostolique graunt priuiledge to the schoole of Cambridge to bee exempt and free from publick vectigals and burthenous workes and this hee did for the loue of the heauenly kingedome and remedy of the soules of his Auncestors as the Protestants of Cambridge produce vnto vs out of his owne charter beginninge thus Charta Regis Arthuri de priuileg Cantabr apud Ioh. Caium lib. 1. de antiquit Cantabr pag. 68.69 Arthurus regali à Deo fultus dignitate omnibus suis salutem pro amore caelestis patriae remedioque animarum antecessorum meorum Britannia Regum pro augmentatione insuper Reipublicae Regni mei Britanniae ac profectu spirituali Scholarium in lege Domini iugiter Cantabrigiae studentium consilio assensu omnium singulorum Pontificium Principum huius Regni licentia sedis Apostolicae statue praesenti scripto firmiter decerno vt ciuitas Scholarium praedicta à publicis vectigalibus operibus onerosis absoluātur Where wee see the Popes licence requisite and first obteyned of this kinge euen from freeing that schole in tēporal respects This licence as it seemeth beeing obteyned from Pope Iohn the second for the Charter beareth date anno ab Incarnatione Domini 531.7 die Aprilis iu ciuitate Londoni the yeare of Christ 531. the seuenth day of Aprill in the citie of London at which time Iohn the seconde is cōmonly thought to haue beene Pope How many Popes confirmed that schole and exempted it from all other iurisdiction but the See Apostolick I haue written before and now add from Pope Sergius the first apud Caium lib. 1. de antiquit Cantabr accadem pag. 78.79.80 shewinge how his predecessors in the See Apostolick had done the same Sergius Episcopus seruns seruorum Dei praesentium authoritate decreuimus vt nulli Archiepiscope seu Episcopo alijue ecclesiasticae personae vel seculariliceat vniuersitatem vestram aut aliquem vestrum suspendere seu excommunicare vel quolibet sub interdicto ponere absque summi Pontificis assensu vel eius mandato speciali prohibemus insuper ne quis priuilegia à sede Apostolica gratiosè concessa vel indulta ausu temerario infringere seu restringere praesumat vel attemptet nulli igitur hominum omnino liceat hanc paginam nostrae concessionis exemptionis infringere vel ei quouismodo contraire Si quis autem hoc attentare praesumpserit indignationem omnipotentis Dei beatorum Apostolorum Petri Pauli se nouerit incursurum Sergius Pope seruant of the seruāts of God Wee haue decreed by the Authoritie of these presents that it shall bee lawfull for noe Archbishop Bishop or other parson spirituall or secular to suspend or excommunicate or any way to interdict your vniuersitie or any of you without the Popes assent or special commandement Wee further forbid that noe man by temerarious boldnes presume or attempt to infringe or restrict the priuiledges gratiously graunted giuen by the See Apostolick It shall bee lawfull for noe man at all to infringe or contradict the tenure of this our graunt and exemptiō if any man presume to attempt it lett him know that he shall incurr the indignation of almightie God and the blessed Apostles Peter and Paul Where wee see all parsons in Britanie then subiect and subordinate in spirituall iurisdiction to the Pope of Rome And this testified by our Protestants thēselues Wil. Lamb. in l. de leg Reg. in Legib Edward· fol. 126. Ingulph histor in fine Whoe goe furher in such things and assure vs from the common lawes themselues of our auncient kings S. Edward the confessor and others and confirmed by king William the first both as Ingulphus and out Protestant antiquaries acknowledge that this kingdome at that time and kings
conuertit Apostatas reuocauit Pelagianos ciecit nondum renatos baptizauit simulachra subuertit Ecclesias construxit agrotis ministrauit languores curauit atque in magna vixit abstinentia praedicabat ad flumen vsque Fordense ad mare Scotium Caledonos Athalos Horestos ac vicinarum Albainae regionum Incolas docendo mouendo hortando ad verae pietatis obseruationem instigauit Hee kept the forme of the primatiue church after the maner of the Apostles goinge on foote to preach hee conuerted very many to the faith recalled Apostats cast forth Pelagians baptized those that wanted baptisme ouerthrew the Idols builded churches ministred to the sick cured diseases and liued in great abstinence hee preached euen to the riuer of Fordune the Scottish See hee incited by teaching admonishinge and exhortinge to the obseruation of true piety the CaldoniaÌ„s Athals Horests and the inhabitants of the Regions neare to Albania This holy Bishop beeing first Bishop of Glascow in Scotland came into Walles about the yeare of Christ 560 and there settled an episcopall See hee beeing the first Bishop thereof by the riuer Elwy and notwithstandinge hee was at the first resisted therein by Malgo or Malgocunus a Brittish kinge in that contry yett his authoritie and power soe preuailed that to speake in a Protestant Bishops phrase Hector Boeth hist Scot. in Kentigern Godwin Catalog in Assaph 1. The kinge at last was content to allow the same church to bee an episcopall see and moreouer to bestowe vppon it diuers Lordships manners immunities and priuiledges Kentegern hauinge stayed here some number of yeares gaue ouer his Bishoprick vnto a disciple of his named Assoph a man of greate vertue and learninge whoe writ the life of his Master Kentegern and besides that hee was disciple to soe greate a patron of the Apostolick Roman See to giue Euidence that hee himselfe was soe alsoe affected notwithstandinge there were then many Bishops and Archbishops alsoe in Britanie yett a Protestant Bishop writeth Bal. centur 1. in Asapho à Pontificis Romani discipulis Angliam aduentantibus authoritate vnctionem accepit Hee receaued both authoritie and consecration from the disciples of the Pope of Rome that came into England and liued vntill the yeare of Christ 590. claruit anno à communis salutis origine 590. Within foure yeares of S. Augustines coming hither Before which time alsoe and in this age S. Iuo a Persian by birth and an holy Archbishop was sent by the Pope of Rome into this our Britanie or England together with Sithius his Nephew Inthius his Kinsman and others of whome the Towne yet called S. Iues in Huntington shire where about hee moste liued tooke the name dyinge after many yeares in the yeare of Christ 600. or there about beeinge here longe time by the Pope of Rome his mission before S. Gregory his sendinge S. Augustine hither Iohn Capgrau in S. Iuone Flor. Wigorn. an 600. Anâ—…r Leucand Gotâ—…elin in vita eius Neyther were our owne Archbishops that liued in this age after S. Dubritius Vodinus and Sampson otherwise affected in this matter First S. Sampson beeing driuen by the pagans from Yorke Pyramus or Pyrannus chapleyne to that greate freind of the Romane See kinge Arthur was Archbishop there conuocato Clero populo with common consent and consecrated by S. Dubricius the Popes Legate and primate here then noe other beeing to consecrate him Galfrid Monum histor Reg. Brit. lib. 9. cap. 8. Matth. Westm. an 522. The immediate successor to S. Dubricius bothe in his legatine power from the See of Rome and primate Metropolitane here in those times by common consent of writers Protestants and others was Godwyn Catalog in S. Dauids 1.2 and Landaffe 1. Bal. centur 1. in Dubrit and Dauid Capgrau Catalog that glorie of this nation S. Dauid to vvhome S. Dubritius resigned in his life liuing as an Exemite Delicto Episcopatu eremiticam vitam elegit ac tenuit S. Dauid by his legatine power translated the Archbishops See from Caerlegion where it was instituted by Pope Eleutherius to Meneuia S. Dauids of this name where it after remayned in S. Dubrit S. Dauid Giral Cambr. itinerar Cambr. Capgrau in S. Dauid Wee reade of this our holy and learned Metropolitane that hauinge expelled the Pelagian heresie and restoringe the true faith Saint Dauid was constituted Archbishop of all Britanie and his citie dedicated the Metropolitane See of all the contry see that whosoeuer should gouerne it should bee Archbishop Therefore all heresie beeing expelled all the churches of Britanie receaued the maner and Rule by the Romane Authoritie monasteries or builded in all places and S. Dauid vvas made the highest protector cheifest preacher from vvhome all receaued the Rule and forme of well liuinge Hee vvas an order correction and imitation to all learninge to the Readers life to the needy norishment to Orphans a susteyner of the naked the head of the contry a Rule to monkes life to seculars Expulsa haeresi fides sanis pectoribus reboratur sanctus Dauid totius Britanniae Archiepiscopus constituitur necnon ciuitas eius totius patriae Metropolis dedicatur ita vt quicumque eam regeret Archiepiscopus foret Expulsa itaque haeresi omnes Britanniae Ecclesiae modum regulam Romana authoritate acceperunt Monasteria per loca construuntur sanctus Dauid summus protector summus praedicator à quo omnes normam atque formam rectè viuendi acceperunt effectus est Ipse cunctis or do correctio innitatio legentibus doctrina egentibus vita orphanis nutrimentum nudis fulcimen patriae caput monachis regula secularibus vita fuit The Archbishop of London in this time as our Protestants tel vs. Matth. Parker antiquitat Brit. pag. 7. Godwyn Catal. in London in Theonus Stowe histor in Lucius Holinsh. histor of Engl. Matth. Westm. an 586. Galfrid Monument hist i. 11. c. 10. was Theonus or Theanus vvhoe takinge the chardge of London vpon him the yeare 553. the yeare 586. hee vvith Thadiorus Bishop of Yorke takinge their clergie and reliques of Saints with them gett them into Walles and Cornwall to the rest of their contrymen whom the Saxons had drovven thither Soe that except these Protestants deceaue themselues and others this Archbishop of London and Thadiorus of Yorke alsoe must needs bee of the same minde with the others before for the Roman spirituall power in this nation for these Protestants Godwyn Catal. in S. Dauids 1.2 telling vs that S. Dubritius liued vntill the yeare of Christ 522. and S. Dauid which succeeded him sate longe to vvit 65. yeares they both must needs bee made Bishops vnder him and their flyinge into Walles and ioyneninge with the Britans there dooth planely conuince that they were of that opinion for if S. Dauid was now deade which cannot appeare yet moste manifest it is that both S. Kentegern and S. Asaph those moste worthie Bishops cheifest then in those parts and all Britanie alsoe if
S. Dauid was deade were longe time liuing ruling after this and yett such patrons of the Romane spirituall power with their whole cleargie as before is euidently proued by these Protestants that noe Catholick may yeeld more to the See of Rome in these then they did in those dayes And if S. Dauid was deade yett the next successors of him in that Archiepiscopall See which were Cenauc and S. Teliaus or Eliud must needs alsoe succeed him in that opinion of him towards the Roman See for though little is written of Bishop Cenauc but onely that hee was Bishop of Patern and after successor to S. Dauid in the See Archiepiscopall of S. Dauids this sufficiently conuinceth it for the Bishoprick of Paterne beeing then vnder the iurisdiction of S. Dauid 〈◊〉 cannot thinke that the Bishop thereof was otherwise affected in this matter then his soe holye and learned Metropolitane to whome hee owed obedience And his very beeing Archbishop of Meneuia immediatly after S. Dauid doth proue the same by these Protestants before Godwyn Catal. in S. Dauids Girald Cambr. itiner Cambr. antiquit eccles Meneuen apud Godwyn supr whoe haue tould vs that by the power of the Romane See Meneuia was made the Metropolis and this Bishop did not nor could accept it in any other sence or by other Title of S. Teliaus the matter is more manifest more beeinge written of him by Protestants and others that hee was Scholler to S. Dubritius the Popes Legate the vndiuided companion of S. Dauid in their holy pilgrimadge not onely soe farr as Rome but to Hierusalem it selfe where hee was consecrated Bishop and after his returne home and the death of Cenauc beeing Archbishop of Meneuia then had principalitie ouer all the churches of the west Britanie vnto the end of his life Principatum super omnes ecclesias occidentalis Britannia vsque ad â—…em vitae sua tenuit Godwyn in Landaffe Girald Cambr. Caius antiquit Cantabrig l. 1. pag. 146. Catal. Epis Landaf Ioh. Capgr in Catal in S. Thellao Engl. Martyrol die 25. Nouember And was Archbishop there at and after alsoe by some the death of S. Augustine For it is euident by the Brittish historie as it is allowed by our Protestants and by their owne chronologie of the kings of Britanie that S. Dauid himselfe liued within 16. yeares of S. Augustines coming hither Galfrid monum histor Reg. Brit. l. 11. cap. 3. Tunc obijt sanctissimus vrbis Legionum Archiepiscopus Dauid Meneuia ciuitate intra Abbatiam suam iubente Malgone Venedotorum Rege in eadem Ecclesia sepultus pro eo ponitur in Metropolitana sede Kincos Lampaternensis Ecclesia Antistes ad altiorem dignitatem promouetur Then Dauid the moste holy Archbishop of the citie of Legions died in the citie of Meneuia within his owne Abbey and by commande of Malgo kinge of North walles was buried in the same church Kincus hee which by others before is called Cenauc Bishopp of the church of Patern is placed in the Metropolitane See and promoted to an higher dignitie For as these Protestants Matthew of Westminster and others are witnesses Protest Catalog Rer. Britan. in Malgo. Matth. West an 586 581. this kinge began his Reigne in the yeare of Christ 581. or 580. so that by this calculation there cannot bee from the death of S. Dauid dyinge in this kings time and the coming of S. Augustine hither by all accompts in the yeare 596. aboue 15. or 16. yeares at the moste Soe that wee either must say these two Successor of S. Dauid liued a very short time after they were called to that dignitie the contrarie whereof is sett downe before or that S. Telaus this patrone of the See of Rome and a canonized Saint of that church was liuing in the time of S. Augustines preaching in this kingedome Which is the more confirmed by all those histories which relate the opposition of some Brittish Bishops and religions men against S. Augustine Bed lib. 2. histor cap. 2. Galfrid mon. lib. 11. hist. Matth. Westm. an 603. Capgran in S. Augustino and speaking of an Archbishop of the citie of Legions and yett not anie one of them maketh the least mention that any Archbishop did either resist S. Augustine or pretend the least dislike of the spirituall supreamacie in the See of Rome or gainesay any order or decree of the blessed Pope S. Gregorie which sent him hither nor any Protestants though diuers of them name the Bishops as they coniecture which resisted S. Augustine Matth. Parker ant Britan. in August Godwyn Conuers of Brit. Stowe histor in Ethelb Bal. l. de Act. Pont. Rom. in Gregor 1. doe once name S. Telaus or any Archiepiscopal See at S. Dauids or anye other place in Walles at that time to haue consented to that opposition Hardinge in his Cronicle maketh this matter playne that the Britans which gainsaid S. Augustine did not deny the supreame spirituall power of the Pope of Rome in Britanie at that time but rather defended and maintayned it and thereby alsoe as they thought did iustely refuse S. Augustine for when hee demaunded obedience of them thus they answeared by this Author Ioh. Hardinge Chronicle cap. 88. in Ethelbert kinge of Saxons fol. 83.84 To which BritoÌ„s answeared that they not knew That hee had such estate in all Britanie For they had three Archbishops to obeyu Of Caerlion London and Yorke citie By Bishops of Rome graunted to vs ordinate Full longe afore yee had such dignitie Wherefore wee will obey noe nevv primate And specially none English nevv prelate For Englishmen and Saxons haue vs noyed And haue our Land and all our kyn destroyed Where wee see the Britans were soe far from disallowinge the Popes Authoritie in such things that by the same they both claymed and maintayned the power and prerogatiues of three Archbishops amonge them now foure hundred yeares since But these Protestants themselues with others acknowledge that the moste renowned Bishops that were in this kingedome at that time both receaued the Authoritie of the Pope of Rome and submitted themselues to S. Augustine his holy Legate Of the holines and learninge of S. Assaph I haue spoken before yett a Protestant Bishop saith of him Bal. centur 1. in Assaph A Gregorij Pontificis Romani discipulis Angliam aduentantibus authoritatem accepit hee receaued authoritie from the disciples of Gregorie the Pope of Rome that came into England S. Asaph in the life of his Master S. KeÌ„tegern Capgraue and others after affirme as much of S. Kentegern S. Assaph Ioh. Capgrau in vit S Kentegerni that hee did acknowledg this high power in S. Gregory the Pope and receaued power and confirmation from him All our histories with generall consent affirme the same of S. Lethardus the french Bishop that liued with Queene Bertha in Kent I haue proued the same of S. Iuo the Persian Archbishop that then preached in Huntington-shire Of S. Telaus alsoe the Archbishop of
Walles sufficient is said allready And yet these were onely the cheife holy and learned Bishops here in that time not anie one comparable to the meanest of these mentioned in any writer I can finde to haue resisted either the Popes ordinance or his Legats authoritie And to satisfie a vaine obiection of some Protestant writers That S. Columbanus the holy Irish or Scottish Abbot whose authoritie some Britans in the tyme of S. Augustine pretended for defence of their error in obseruing the feast of Easter not presently submitting theÌ„selues to the coÌ„maund of the church of Rome it is euident by auntieÌ„t histories that both this S. Columban and the cheifest of them submitted theÌ„selues wholly vnto it receaued both instruction and iurisdictioÌ„ froÌ„ thence For it is testified in a very old Manuscript cited by Surius that both S. Kelian which was the most renowned of them and that S Columbanus and S. Gallus submitted themselues with their associats to the Pope of Rome in all thinges at that time Thus it testifieth of S. KeliaÌ„ made Bishop of Herbypolis Wirtzburg in Franconia by the Pope Sur. in vit S. Kel M. S. peruetust apud eund supr Praedicationi abstinuit donec Romano se Pontifici praesentaret quatenus apud RomanaÌ„ sedem integruÌ„ christianae Religionis dogma licentiaÌ„ praedicaÌ„di acciperet Hibernia siquidem olim Pelagiana faedata fuerat haeresi Apostolicaque censura damnata Hee abstayned from preaching vntil hee presented himselfe vnto the Pope of Rome that hee might receaue froÌ„ the See of Rome both the sownd doctrine of Christian Religion and licence to preach For Irland his contry was auntiently defiled with the pelagian heresie and condemned by apostolick censure and there sheweth how hee had companions both of his iorney and submission amonge others Saint Columbanus and S. Gallus leauing the first in Italy and the other in Almayne The like hath Iohn Capgraue and a verie old manuscript which hee followeth if not the same with that of Surius Ioh. Capgrau in S. Kilian M. S. antiq pr. gloriosissimus Rex Eduardus in S. Kiliano In oppido orientalis Fraunciae quod Wirttzburch eorum lingua dicitur cum aliquo tempore sub silentio stetisset Romam profectus est officio praedicandi à Papa recepto Episcopus ordinatus socijs eius Columbano scilicet in Italia Gallo in Almania remanentibus Saint Kilian stayed in a Towne of east France called in their languadge Wirtzburch and when hee had beene there some time in silence hee went to Rome and receauing from the Pope power to preach and beeing ordeyned a Bishop returned leauing his Companions Columbanus in Italy and Gallus in Almayne Where it is euident not onely these Scottish Saints did not onely submitt themselues to the Pope in all matters both of doctrine and iurisdiction but the Pope at that time extended and exercised that his supreame spirituall power both in Italie Fraunce Almayne Britaine and Ireland both to censure a whole nation and to disable any to preach or exercise spirituall function without his licence And although the kings of Britanie after Kinge Arthur euen to the desolation of the Britans were by all histories euen of their owne as Gildas Nennius the Brittish historie and others moste wicked men and such that by all testimonie of Protestants and others their kingedome was ouerthrowne by God for the sinnes of them and their people yett not anie one of them by any historie did denie this power of the See Apostolick but euen their last kinge Cadwalladar as their owne historian writteth Gildas de excid Britan. Galfrid mon. l. 11. histor cap. 3.4.5.6.7.8 monum histor beeing admonished from heauen Nolebat Deus Britones in Insula Britanniae diutius regnare that God would not haue the Britans reigne any any longer in the Iland of Britanie went as hee was admonished on pilgrimage to Rome submitted himselfe to Pope Sergius and died an holy Saint in soe much that our Protestants thus note of him Galfrid mon. l. 12. cap. 17.18 Bed l. 4. histor in Epitom an 688. Matth. Westm. an 688.689 Protest annot in Matth. Westm an 688. Regnum relinquens propter Deum Romam venit leauinge his kingdome for gods sake hee went to Rome An other saith Stowe histor in Cadwallader Cadwallader forsakinge his kingely authoritie went to Rome whoe after became a monke and was buried in S. Peters church at Rome hee was the laste kinge of Britanie saith Geffrey Galfrid Mon. l. 11. cap. 12. And for the Archbishop of Walles to whome some British Bishops in the time of S. Augustine said they ought obedience cum suum Archipraesulem haberent there is not the least colour or pretence of any title by these Protestants themselues how hee or his See could bee exempted from the Popes Authoritie for as these men haue told vs before it was first instituted by Pope Eleutherius in the time of kinge Lucius and by the succeedinge Popes and their Legats here as is before declared confirmed and ratified they receaued their Palle the signe of an Archbishop from Rome and after their vnion with the Saxons and disciples of Pope Gregory in the time of S. Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury vsed it and Archiepiscopall Authoritie in all degrees and by the Popes permission and allowance fiue and twentie Archbishops successiuely from S. Dauid to Archbishop Sampson and had seuen Bishops subiect vnto them vntill this Sampson flyinge the contry in a time of sicknes carried away the Pall into little Britanie Amonge manie others a Protestant Bishop thus relateth this matter Girald Cambren in Itinerar Cambr. Antiquit. eccl S. Dauid apud Godwin S. Dauid Matth. Park antiquit Brit. Rog. Houeden Godwin Catalog in S. Dauids in Sampsone In the time of Sampson the See of S. Dauid had seuen Bishops Suffragans subiect vnto it as the Antiquitie of the church of S. Dauid declareth to witt Exeter Bathe Hereford Landaff Bangor S. Assaph Furnes in Ireland Roger Houeden vvhich I accompt more likely reckoneth these Landaffe Lanpatern in Cardigan shire Bangor Saint Assaph Chichester Hereford and Worcester While hee was Bishop it hapned the people of all that contry were wonderfully vexed with Ianudise soe as great numbers of them died daily of that disease By the importunitie of his clergie and disciples hee was induced to flie the contry and sailed into Britanie where the Bishoprick of Dola beeing voide hee was straight way elected vnto the same Hee had brought thither with him the Archiepiscopall Pall of S. Dauid and vsed it duringe his life as did alsoe his successors there for many yeares vntill they were compelled by the Pope at the suite of the Archbishop of Turon to leaue it and make profession of obedience vnto him as in former times By this occaâ—…on it fell out that the Successors of Sampson in Saint Dauids what for want of their Pall or for pouertie or negligence or some other occasion loste their Title of bishop and to
not consent to the deposition of kinge Frequahard to gaine a kingedome when his Brother Domoald and all those Scots which by these Protestants then opposed against the Popes Authoritie performed this with great Ioy and triumphe Of kinge Frequahard the second they write in this order Holinsh. histor of Scotl. pag. 114. Buchan Rer. Scoticar l. 5. Reg. 54. Hee was couetous wicked towards God a Tormentor of the iust and righteous people insatiable in all vnlawfull affections such of the prelates as hee vnderstood to bee wealthie hee rested not till hee had picked one matter or other vnto them vvhereby they vvere suer to forfeite all their Treasure vnto his coffers Buchanan addeth which I am ashamed to translate Buchan supr Eandem in suos furorem vertit Iugulata vxore stupratis filiabus ob haec scelera communione christianoruÌ„ fuit exclusus For these wicked offences hee was excluded from the communion of Christians Holinsh. supr The Bishops of the Realme namely those tvvo reuerend Fathers Colman Finnan perceyuinge such wickednes in the prince blamed him sharply sondry times for the same and at length because they savv hee regarded not their admonishments hee vvas by them excommunicated Thus continuinge certaine yeares in his vvickednes at length the nobles began to conspire against him soe that they vvould haue deuised a meane hovv to haue ridd him out of the vvay if Bishop Colman had not forbidd them that practise Then followeth how beeing miserably punished for his sinnes and beeinge at the last penitent hee was absolued of his excommunication by the same Bishop Colman whoe was that great opposer against the disciples of Saint Gregory and Saint Augustine and disputant for the Scots against S. Wilfride And the Bishops of Walles which were in the same opposition to the disciples of S. Gregory the Pope were in the same case by these Protestants One a Bishop and antiquary amonge them writeth from the antient antiquities of that nation Godvvin Catalog in Landaff Annal. eccles Landaffen in Oudoceus 3. Kinge Morcant hauinge killed one Frioc his Vncle beeinge therefore excommunicate by the Bishop vppon his absolution besides a graunt of diuers priuiledges vnto the church of Landaff gaue Cyncirill and certaine land called Cynfall as alsoe the churches of Ythat-Haffern In Guruan 10. Bishop Guruan excommunicated Tendur king of Brechinianc for killing Engistill a kinge of that contry trecherously for absolutioÌ„ had from him the guift of Lannihangel tref ceriaÌ„c Guoderec slew his owne Brother Merchion In Greciclus for which deed hee was by Bishop Grecielus excoÌ„municate and enioyned by way of penance before hee might bee absolued to spend a yeare in pilgrimadge to the church of Dola in little Brittanie Garcan the sonne of GuinaÌ„ In Berthygion 14. kept his owne stepmother and beeing excommunicate for that Incest gaue to the Bishop Marchywis In Bish. Cerenhir 18. Houel Kinge of Glewissig by periury circuÌ„uented GalluÌ„ the sonne of Cidrich for which hee was held vnder excommunication by the space of a yeare at the time of his absolution hee gaue Merthir-buceil Merthirminor Tircollan Like was the case of Ili the sonne of Conblus whoe vpon the like occasion gaue Gulipe Aquod sonne of Ioua falling out with the Bishop draue him and his men into the church of Landaff threw stones at them into the very church for soe doinge hee was excommunicate and to bee absolued was glad to giue Pennoun with the church of Lautilul and certaine other Lands In Bish. Ioseph 28. Monric Kinge of Glamorgan beeinge excommunicate for puttinge out the eyes of Ergum the sonne of Guriat of Gueinscot in the time of a truce to haue his absolution gaue Painiprisc Whoe desireth more of such proceedings by the Britans soe recommended by Protestants may enquire theÌ„ in the auntient Annals of Landaffe and this Protestant Bishop Francis Godwin Protestant Bishop there who in his treatise of that See is very plentifull in such Examples And this shall suffice for this short historie of the Popes preeminence and proceedings here from the beginning of our first faith in Christ by them and their happie instruments therein By whome whose preeminence spirituall this kingdome from that time hath receaued many greate and irrecomprehensible graces and benefites both spiritual temporal to bynde vs euerlastingly to honor and reuerence with al dutie that Apostolick See and cheifest pastors thereof successors to our most glorious first Fathers and founders in the faith of Christ and our cheife Sheephards on earth except wee will desperately runne away and cast our selues out of the blessed flock and folde of the militant church of God out of which there is noe saluation FINIS Faults escaped Pag. 42. line 1. distributor reade distribution pag. 52. line 19. there nowned reade the renowned pag. 153. line 19. this reade these AN ADVETISEMENT Whereas in the first hundred yeare it is as suppose written in the story of S. Mansuetus that Ireland was neuer plainely called Scotia I wish it thus to bee qualified pag. 34. For if we graunt as some few write that Ireland hath beene called Scotia or Scotia Maior Scotland or the greater Scotland yett that is very seldome found in histories but it is commonly called in them auntient and late Hibernia Iuernia Inuernia and Ierne Iris and Ogigia little Brittanie and by the Irish themselues Erin when the part of great Britanie after the name of Albania ceased is commonly in all historians named Scotia Scotland Aristotil l. de mundo Pompon Mela l. 3. Solinus Poly. histor c. 25. Strab. l. 4. Iuuenal Satyr 2. Claudian l. 7. Stangh Hunfrid Lhuid Stow Holinshâ—â— hist. Hect. Boeth Buchan Capgr in Catalog â—… Gryimst in Ireland